and it is good for Preachers to draw their matter into a summe We have such a worthie High Priest as all the High-Priests in the Law were not worthy to be named with him the same day Then he comes to shew his magnificence Hee doth not say standeth as a Lord Earle Duke may stand by a King bare-headed but sitteth Indeed Act. 7.5 6. he is said to be standing on the right hand of God but then he is seene standing as ready to pull Stephen out of the jawes of his enemies He doth not sit at his foot-stoole but at his hand not at his left hand but on the right hand God the Father as Prince and Potentate sitteth on his throne and Christ sitteth by him Of that Majestie which excelleth the Majesty of all the Kings in the world either Majesty is put for Majesticall Prince to whom is due Majesty Iude 25. or it may be an Hebraisme the throne of the Majesty for a majesticall throne Not in earth but in heaven In the heavens where there bee many mansions and in them hee prepareth a place for us The High-Priests in the time of the Law sate in Moses chaire heere upon the earth but our High-Priest sitteth in Gods chaire in heaven and thinkes it no robbery to bee equall with God In this respect he is not only higher than all the Priests in the Law but higher than the Angels Here hee sitteth as a ruler for the welfare of his Church From hence it cannot be gathered that Christ's body is every where because Gods right hand is every where for this his sitting is restrained to a place namely to heaven Stephen saw him in heaven Acts 7.55 Love is an excellent vertue because it is an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the whole Law The Lords prayer carries away the bell from all prayers because that is the summe of all the prayers that can be made by all men in the world Here we have the summe of this large and famous epistle Therefore let it be reverently regarded and diligently marked by us all This may bee a singular comfort to us that wee have such a mightie High-Priest as hath all power in heaven and earth The High-Priests here on the earth were controlled by Kings and Princes Salomon deposed Abiathar and Saul put Abimelech to death but this our High-Priest is above all the Kings and Princes in the world they must all cast downe their Scepters at his feete hee can take the breath out of their nostrils when hee pleases In what an happy ease are we that have such a LORD protectour of the Church He may suffer us to be tryed as gold in the furnace of affliction but he will not suffer us to perish at the length he will deliver us out of the hands of all our enemies only let us have a care so neere as we can not to displease this our high-Priest As the people were obedient to the high-Priest in the time of the Law So let us be to our high-Priest in the time of the Gospell kisse the Sonne least he be angry and yee perish from the way All Papists kisse the Popes feete yea Kings Princes and Emperours But let us all from the highest to the lowest in meekenesse and humility kisse this our high-Priest that sitteth at the right hand of the throne of the Majestie in the heavens and he will defend us from all enemies whatsoever VERSE 2. THe second argument Those high-Priests were Ministers of an earthly Sanctuary this of an heavenly Ergo more glorious than they Of the Sanctuary The Greeke is Ambiguous of the masculine or neuter gender Some interpret it Minister of the Saints So indeed he is not the Angels alone but Christ Himselfe is our Minister O unspeakable honour Rather as the word is taken in this Epistle of the Holies that is of the Sanctuary the Holy of Holies Hebr. 9.12 and 24. The place where he Ministers is Heaven there he appeares in the sight of God for us 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 publicus and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 qui facit opus publicum So are the Angels Hebr. 1.14 the Magistrate Rom. 13.4 The third argument hee that hath the more worthy Sacrifice is the more worthy Priest Christ's sacrifice is more worthy Ergo. This sacrifice is set forth to us 1. Figuratively 2. Properly Figuratively it is resembled to a Tabernacle Some by Tabernacle understand heaven too as well as the Sanctuary but rather by it is meant the body of our Saviour Christ. 1. It is not like that in so few words he would use a tautology 2. The Tabernacle was for the Priests not for the High-Priests 3. The reason following Verse 3. doth evince that by the Tabernacle is signified the body of Christ wherewith hee did sacrifice It is an usuall thing to resemble the body to a Tabernacle 2 Cor. 5.1 2. 2 Pet. 1.13 14. As a man dwelleth in an house or Tabernacle So doth the soule in the body And as God dwelt in the Tabernacle among the Iewes so doth the deity dwell in the humanity of Christ therefore it hath the name of a Tabernacle This similitude is fitly introduced by the Apostle As the high-Priest by the Tabernacle went into the Sanctum Sanctorum so Christ by his body offered on the Crosse went into heaven Hebr. 9.11 Hence it is that Christ's body is compared to a Temple Ioh. 2.21 to a vaile Heb. 10.20 This Tabernacle is illustrated by an adjunct and the efficient cause The other was but a counterfeit to this True is not opposed to false that was not a forged Tabernacle it was of Gods institution and made by his direction But it is called the true Tabernacle as Christ may be called the true David Salomon Melchizedec the true Manna that came from heaven Iohn 6.32 And as the picture of a man is nothing to the man himselfe So that Tabernacle was but a picture of this this is the true Tabernacle indeed The shadow of the Sun in the water is not the Sunne that is the true Sun that is in the firmament so that was but a shadow of this Tabernacle this is the true Tabernacle 2. It is illustrated by the efficient cause Moses Aholiab Bezaleel and other artificers pight that Tabernacle which were mortall men though they did it by Gods appointment this Tabernacle was framed immediately by God Himselfe the body of our Saviour Christ was conceived by the Holy Ghost The name of a Minister is no base name seeing Christ being now in heaven doth not thinke scorne of it He was a Minister of the circumcision when he lived on the earth and he is a Minister of the Sanctuary now in heaven Therefore let none have a base opinion of the name and office of the Ministers Christ is the head Minister and we inferiour Ministers under him therefore let us be reverently regarded for his sake There by presenting of his owne sacred body
head of it is in heaven and their conversation is in heaven the Church which is termed the kingdome of heaven should be purified with these that is with earthly things like to themselves They were earthly and they ought to bee purified with earthly things the ashes of an Heifer the bloud of Calves Goates c. But the heavenly things themselves that be under the Gospell which is a Gate and entrance into the kingdome of heaven the Church in the time of the Gospell the true Tabernacle and faithfull Citizens of heaven it was necessary that these should be purified with better sacrifices above these namely with the sacrifice of Christ himselfe else we could never have had any right to the kingdome of heaven Christ's one sacrifice is here called by the name of many because it is compared with the many sacrifices in the Law and opposed to them Not because there be many Masse Sacrifices to represent this one sacrifice Here wee see how wee are advanced above them in the time of the Law they had the patternes wee the things patterned they painted flowers we the flowers themselves they the shadowes wee the body they the picture we the man they the lineaments of the house we the house it selfe How are we beholden to God happy are the eyes that see what we see O that wee could walke worthy of them Better No comparison betweene them no more than betweene the creatures and the Creator What are Bulls Goates Calves to the Son of God that hath offered himselfe for us VERSE 24. THe Holy of Holies was a type of heaven Not made with the hands of Aholiab and Bezaleel Which were antitypes as it were pictures in waxe to represent this a stampe of this Into heaven it selfe whereof that was a type Act. 1.11 Manifestly and openly Not for a little while to goe out againe as the High-Priest did when he had prayed and sacrificed for the people but now and continually Not for himselfe but for us By the demonstration of his own sacred body wherein hee hath suffered for us to make intercession for us So long as Christ appeares in heaven for us our sinnes cannot appeare in the sight of God Of themselves they cry up to heaven for vengeance but Christ our Advocate and High-Priest is in heaven to answer for us Indeed father they are grievous sinners but here am I which in my owne body have borne the burden of their sins In the Courts here on earth men have Advocates and Proctours that appeare for them Christ our Advocate appeares in heaven for us therefore wee neede not to feare Who shall lay any thing to the charge of GODS elect It is CHRIST that appeareth in heaven for us 2. As hee is gone into heaven so we shall one day bee in heaven with him In the time of the Law the High-Priest went into the Sanctum Sanctorum but hee could carry none of the people with him Our High-Priest will bring us all into the true Holy of Holies the kingdome of heaven Father I will that they also whom thou hast given mee be with me where I am The fore-runner is gone before us and we shall follow after hee himselfe hath told us that in his Fathers house there be many mansions and he is gone to prepare a place for us What a dignity is this that dust and ashes should sit in the heavenly place with CHRIST Let this comfort us against all the crosses and calamities of this life What though wee be sicke many weekes together What though wee bee pinched with poverty for a time in this world and with soares as Lazarus c. all these one day shall have an end and wee shall bee in heaven with Christ have Palmes in our hands Crownes on our heads where all teares shall bee wiped from our eyes for ever VERSE 25. HHimselfe Hebr. 1.3 Often as the High-Priest offered often Every yeere whereas Christ but once Other bloud of Goates Calves c. Let us remember that which St. Peter telleth us we are redeemed from our old conversation wee are washed from our sins by the bloud of Christ therefore let us not wallow like swine in the dunghill of sin againe VERSE 26. BEcause there were sins in all ages of the world to bee done away CHRIST 's death was prefigured from the beginning of the world by the death of Abel by the oblation of Isaac by the sacrifice of many beasts in the time of the Law yet hee suffered but once Now not in the precedent or future time but now in the fulnesse of time Gal. 4.4 End of the world 1 Cor. 10.11 1 Ioh. 2.18 Hora. Though 1600 yeeres and moe are passed since yet a thousand yeeres are but as a day with the Lord. Hath he beene manifested 1 Tim. 3.16 appeared in the nature of man truly like to us in all things sin only excepted To the abolishing so as hereafter it shall bee of no force to accuse and condemne us or to shut us out of heaven There is sin still remaining in us but the guilt and punishment thereof is put away how not by the sacrifice of a Lamb Goate Calfe c. but by the sacrifice of himselfe Why did not GOD send CHRIST at the beginning of the world 1. Hee would have sicke man for a time to bee humbled with the sight and feeling of his disease that the Physitian might bee more welcome when he came 2. He would have the prophesies concerning Christ to bee fulfilled before he came A sharpe and evident knife to cut the throat of the Masse withall If CHRIST be offered up in the sacrifice of the Masse then hee suffers at every Masse for there can bee no offering of Christ without suffering but he suffers not even in the judgement of the Papists neither Bellarmine nor any of them all can though full of shifts tell handsomely how to elude this argument for here their unbloudy sacrifice hath a deadly wound There can bee no oblation of Christ without the suffering of Christ. The world then is not eternall as some Philosophers dreamed it had a beginning and it shall have an end onely GOD is without beginning and ending for the Angels themselves had a beginning If the end of the world was in the time of CHRIST and of his Apostles then now it must needs bee at an end now it lyes a gasping and is ready to yeeld up her breath that day is at hand when the world shall passe away with a noyse Therefore why doe wee dote so much on the world wilt thou sit feasting and banquetting in a rotten house that is ready to fall on thy head Such an house is the world therefore rather hasten to bee out of it The wicked are called the men of this world wee that bee the faithfull are men of another world ye are not of the world sayes our SAVIOUR CHRIST yet for all that wee are meere worldlings following the pleasures and
better of it to be coupled in the same yoke with him 1. He tells them what they are not Wee are not of the withdrawing Either the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be supplyed after the manner of the Grecians or the noune 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the custome of the Hebrewes we are not the Children of the withdrawing to the destruction of our soules but we are the Children of faith to the conservation of our soules in this Sea of miseries wherein we are tossed 1. Here wee learne that when the Preacher hath occasion to terrifie the wicked hee must comfort the godly least they take it to themselves and bee discouraged So Hebr. 6.9 1 Thes. 5.4 2 Thes. 2.13 Many weake consciences are soone cast downe and ready to apply that to them which the Preacher never meant of them therefore we must use this wise and heavenly discretion that the Apostle doth 2. Here we see that good Christians must be no withdrawers of themselves Wee must withdraw our selves from the wicked come out come out my people from the middest of them We must not withdraw our selves from the Church of God because of some pretended spots in her as the sectaries doe but we must withdraw our selves from Gods enemies There is a time also when we must withdraw our selves from the company of our friends into our secret chambers and pray to God as Daniel did But in the time of persecution we must not withdraw our selves through infidelity and run out of the field wherein God hath set us We may read of some with-drawers Ioh. 6.66 Demas was a withdrawer so was Iulian the Apostata but let not us be such Let us say with them Ioh. 6.68 to whom shall we go thou hast the words of eternall life Iosua would be no withdrawer choose yee whom you will serve but I and my house will serve the Lord Ios. 24.15 Saint Peter would be no withdrawer though all forsake thee yet will not I he did deny him for a time and withdrew himselfe but he wept bitterly for it and stood better to his tackling If the storme and tempest of persequution should arise let us not withdraw our selves and refuse to suffer for CHRIST but let us sticke to him all the dayes of our life Yee are they that have continued with me in my temptations CHRIST loves continuers Be faithfull to the end and I will give thee the Crowne of life Let nothing make us to withdraw our selves from CHRIST but let us cleave stedfastly to him in this world that wee may reigne and triumph with him in the world to come CHAP. XI IN the substance of that exhortation derived out of the doctrine of CHRIST 's Priest-Hood three severall vertues were commended to us the first faith the second hope the third love Now followeth a particular explication of all these Faith is painted out to us in this Chapter Hope in the twelfth Love with the fruits thereof in the thirteenth This Chapter hath two principall parts a definition of faith and an illustration of it 1. By Example 2. By instance Verse 3. It is defined Verse 1. Where the nature of it is expressed It makes them existent not onely in intellectu but also in corde voluntate It is a full perswasion that wee shall have these things which we hope for nay it puts us into a reall possession of them VERSE 1. FAith is the evidence of things which are not seene The holy and celestiall Hierusalem where there is no Sunne but is enlightned with the glory of the Lamb continually where there is no night crying or weeping where all teares shal be wiped from our eyes for ever cannot be seene with mortall eye yet faith makes it evident to us even in this life The blessed and glorious Trinity GOD the Father Sonne and HOLY GHOST cannot be seene no man hath seene GOD at any time yet faith makes GOD visible to us standing by us in all afflictions Our SAVIOUR CHRIST the King of the Church and mediatour of mankinde clothed with our nature sitting at the right hand of GOD in all glory and Majestie cannot now be seene of us Stephen saw him when hee was on earth but that was extraordinary now we cannot see CHRIST in his glory yet by faith we see him and know that so soone as we are dissolved we shall be with him The holy and celestiall Angels that are our guaâ—dians that hold us in their hands that sing prayses to God continually in heaven cannot now bee seene of us yet by faith we see them and are assured that they will take our soules at our dying day and carry them into heaven The spirits of just and perfect men of Adam Eve Isaak Moses David of the Patriarkes and Prophets of the blessed Virgin Mary Saint Paul Saint Peter of the Apostles and Martyrs cannot as yet be seene of us but by faith we know they are in heaven and we our selves one day shall be with them Wee cannot now see or apprehend the joyes of heaven no eare hath heard them no eye hath seene them they cannot enter into the heart of man yet by faith they are evident to us The resurrection of the body cannot now bee seene wee see many carryed to the Church and Church-yard to be buryed but we see none rise again yet by faith it is evident to us so that we can say with Iob our Redeemer liveth and with these eyes shall wee see him and no other for us Faith is an excellent eye The eye of the Eagle is very sharp and piercing shee can see from heaven to earth she can espie her prey a farre of she and her birds can look on the Sun but the eye of faith is farre more piercing that sees Christ the Sun of righteousnesse and by it we looke into the Sanctuary of heaven and behold what is there Some write of one Lynceus that he could see an hundred thirty thousand paces off but wee by the eye of faith can see further this one eye is better than all Argos his eyes Howsoever the eyes of our bodyes waxe dimme let us entreat the Lord to preserve this eye to make it brighter and brighter every day Faith is the evidence of things not seene Let us make much of this evidence If wee have an evidence whereby we hold our lands we will shew it to some Lawyer to see of what validity it is we will keepe it safe under locke and key Let us examine this our evidence of faith if there bee a cracke in it let us seeke to have it amended and let us take up that prayer of the Apostles Lord encrease our faith Lord strengthen the eye of our faith that even on earth we may see heaven VERSE 2. HEre is an illustration of it 1. Ab exemplis 1. In generall If for this faith our fathers were well reported of then this is the true faith but our fathers were well reported of
house and Temple Remember that our God is a God of peace let us be peaceable Wee have had the Title now to the effect the raising up of Christ from the dead elementia in collatione pacis potentia in suscitatione filij The party raised is set forth 1. By his Sovereignty 2. By his Name 3. By his Office For his Sovereignty He is our Lord. Ye call me Master and Lord. Not every one that sayeth to me Lord c. He created us He redeemed us He hath marryed us to Himselfe therefore we are to call Him Lord as Sarah did Abraham For His Name it is IESUS the onely SAVIOUR of the world There is no other name whereby wee can be saved but by the Name of IESUS Moses was the giver of the Law yet not he but Iosuah brought the people into Canaan So they be not the workes of the Law but Christ alone that carryes us into heaven the celestiall Canaan For His Office Hee is the Shepheard of the sheepe Cyrus my Shepheard 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Where observe 1. What manner of Shepheard he is 2. How hee comes to bee our Shepheard If ye will know what manner of Shepheard he is he is a great one There be little Shepheards as the Rectours Curates of every Congregation but Hee is the great Shepheard 1. Great in the extent of the flocke the universall Shepheard of the whole Church throughout the world the Shepheard of Iewes and Gentiles so is none but he 2 Great in authority The sheepe are His Hee ownes them Simon feede my sheepe feede my lambes Peter as other Pastors feede them but the sheepe are Christs Iob had 7000. sheepe he had many Shepheards that kept them yet the sheepe were Iobs So Christ hath many thousands of sheepe in Christendome in the world Sundry Shepheards he places over them yet the sheepe are Christs not ours 3 Great in the charge which hee hath taken on him hee is the Shepheard of soule and body too the great Shepheard of our soules 1 Pet. 2. ult He hath care of body and soule too 4 Great in humility the King of Kings yet hee abased himselfe to be a Shepheard 5 Great in knowledge Iohn 10.3 6 Great in love and kindenesse Hee gave Himselfe for the sheepe 7 Great in power none can take them out of his hands All the Divells in hell all the wicked men on the earth cannot cozen him of one sheepe Be thankefull to God for this great Shepheard Of whom of the sheepe that is the righteous They are most fitly resembled to sheepe 1 Sheepe are humble Learne of Me I am humble and meeke 2 Sheepe are harmelesse be as innocent as Doves as harmelesse as sheepe 3 Sheepe are profitable for backe and belly 4 They are ruled by their Shepheard So whatsoever thou commandest us we will doe 5 Sheepe are lead into pastures and folds 6 They are obnoxious to many dangers to Wolves Briers Theives Dogges So many are the troubles of the righteous but the Lord delivers them out of all Happy are the sheepe that have such a Shepheard But how came He to be Shepheard Sayd the chiefe Captaine with a great summe of money obteined I this burgeship But it cost Christ a greater summe even His bloud whereby the everlasting covenant is confirmed Acts 20.28 The wine in the Lords Supper is a lively representation of this bloud The wine is red So was the bloud of CHRIST the wine is powred out into the cup So the bloud of CHRIST was powred forth for our sinnes The grapes are pressed before there is any wine So was CHRIST Wine comforts a man hee hath given him wine to make him a glad heart So the consideration of the bloud of Christ that was shed for the remission of our sins is a singular comfort to the soules of Christians By this bloud He came to be the Shepheard of the Church and this is that bloud that ratifies GODS everlasting Covenant The Covenant I am thy GOD and the GOD of thy seede is an everlasting Covenant Such as the man is such is his bond and word It is good dealing with honest men A man may be bold to build on their word And such as GOD is such is His Covenant an everlasting GOD and an everlasting Covenant of His Kingdome there shall bee no end and of His Covenant there shall be no end As He is our GOD now So he will be for ever Let this stay us up when we are ready to faint in all distresses This is that great Shepheard of the sheepe which GOD hath brought againe from the dead But was hee not able to bring himselfe from the dead Yes verily He raised up this Temple Himselfe He presented Himselfe alive Acts 1.3 Yet in respect of His humanity GOD is sayd to have brought Him from the dead which He did after a glorious manner the Angels waiting on the Sepulcher the earth trembling the graves opening sundry of the Saints rising with Him and appearing to many Our Saviour truely dyed on the Crosse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 All the breath went out of His body it was wrapt up in linnen cloathes layed in the Sepulcher there it continued three dayes and nights yet God brought Him againe from the dead Hee was seene of His Apostles and others fourty dayes together they beheld the print of the nailes in His hands and feet they eat and dranke with Him and looked on Him when Hee went into Heaven Even so the same God shall bring us againe from the dead The Head is risen therefore the members shall rise the first fruits are in the barne of Heaven therefore we that are the second fruits shall be gathered thither The husband is in Heaven therefore the wife shall be in Heaven Where I am they also that believe in mee shall bee there Hee brought CHRIST from the dead the third day there was an extraordinary reason in that because His Sacred body might see no corruption Our bodies corrupted with sinne must lye putrifying in the earth till the day of Iudgement Adventus Domini clavis resurrectionis then wee shall meete CHRIST in the ayre and bee translated with Him into His Kingdome of glory Christs resurrection is a pledge of ours VERSE 21. WEE have heard of the person to whom he prayes now to the thing for which he prayes It is perfection in all good workes the which is first set downe then amplified It is comprised in these words make you perfect c. Hee doth not say in faith but in workes workes are a demonstration of faith shew me thy faith by thy workes Except your righteousnesse exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisees ye shall not enter into the Kingdome of heaven Their righteousnesse was to say not to doe Matth. 23.3 ours must be to say and doe too else wee shall not set a foote into the Kingdome of heaven Not every one that sayeth unto mee Lord Lord c. Therefore
299. our comfort thereby 299 Christs body a Tabernacle so is ours 310 311. Christ is the sole Mediatour 361. so long as Christ appeares in heaven for us our sinnes cannot appeare 369. Christs second comming notably described 376. Christs flesh called a vaile why 404. Christ more manifest to us than to those of old with the use of it 534 535 Christ his death a cruell death in three respects 541. hee suffered foure kinde of wayes ibid. None so spoken against as he 543 Christians All Christian souldiers especially Christian Ministers 6 7. Reasons why one Christian should be deare to another 28. how and wherein wee are Christs fellowes 67 wee are called Christians of Christ. 68. a Christians dignity 92 93. they should not feare death 95. they are the house of God 121 122. their dignitie 138 139. their dutie ibid. Christians must be simple not subtill 30â— cunning cruell Christians are like dogges that will bite before they barke 30â— they must be undefiled 302 303. as soone as we become Christians we must looke for afflictions 428. Christians must not be cowards 430 Church how a house or household may be called a Church 7.8.119 All true Churches agree in substance of Religion though not in ceremonie 328. the Arke a lively representation of the Church 334. the Churches protectors and protection how shaddowed out 335. the uses of it 335 336. the Church is Gods house 406. the Ministers are in some sort over it ibid. Vniversalitie no necessary note of the Church 451 452. the Church is compared to a mountaine 572. to a city 573. the Churches universality dignity and stabilily well handled 579 580 c. City the Church compared to a citie 573. Heaven is a city which how we have already see 574 Cloud Its properties applied to the faithfull 536 Comming Christs second comming notably described 376. the joy conceived by Christs comming 390 the differences of Christs commings ibid. the comming of Christs day is fearefull to the sinfull joyfull to the Saints 419 Compasse there are two compassers 539 Condemnation many things condemne a man 452 Conscience It is the soules register to keepe a note of all our sinnes 344. what can secure our consciences ibid. no outward thing can purge the conscience 345. the sting of conscience is grievous 356. there is a conscience in every man what it doth with its divers kindes 385 386. Ministers ought to have a good conscience 635 what a good consciencâ— is 635 636. divers definitions of the word 636. Wherein a Minister should examine his conscience 637. a good life is the meate of the conscience 644 Consideration the greatnesse of the word 116. it must goe before provocation 411 Constancie Christians must be constant 622 675. Foure impediments to constancie 677 678 Covetousnesse all a mans doings smell something of it 915 reasons against it 616 remedies against it ibid. a covetous man is never contented 7â—4 Countrey how sweete a mans owne country is to him 455 Abrahams forsaking it was a great triall ibid. we must not forsake it without a calling ibid 456. the world is not the Saints countrey 469 Creatures All Creatures are servants to Gods children 510 Cow a red cow in the sacrifice what it signifieth 354 a tipe of Christ. 355 D. DAy how the word to Day is taken 127. Festivall dayes warrantable 333 Dead Dead things and dead workes compared 357 Death good Christians should not feare death 95. there are three that have the power of death 1. God 2. Man 3. the Devill 108 Death is a Serpent without a sting 110. Death common to all men 372. 37â— the use of it ibi why the godly should die seeing Christ died for them 373. death is a bitter cuppe but sugared by Christ 374. two benefits come by death 374. after death comes judgement 375. an instance of sudden death 377. they are oft deepest in Gods bookes that are soonest taken away an instance of it 443. Death cannot hurt the godly it rather benefitteth them 4.65 yet the thought of it is bitter to some 469 happy they are that die in the faith 466 a patterne of our behaviour in death 486 487. Death a pretty story against the feare of death 574 Debts they are to be paid before we be too forward in the charges of sacrificing 37. there is little quiet in the honest debter ibid. wee must be marvellous carefull how wee come in debt for others ibid. what debt wee owe to our Ministers 38 Deceive Deceivers there are many 137. sinne deceiveth us many wayes ibid. Deliverance what it is and whom Christ delivereth 109. God doth deliver three wayes 434 Desperation we must beware of it 517 518 Despise Christ is despised two wayes 590 Devill why God suffers the devill to walke up and downe like a Lyon 109 Diligence wee cannot goe to heaven without diligence 231. to diligence we must adde perseverance 232 Diotrephes his name interpreted with the use of giving of names 997 998 Doctrine we must not looke for any mint of new doctrine 55 Doubt Christians must keepe a meane betweene doubting of their salvation and presuming 139 Draw Draw neere the vertues whereby we must draw neere to God 381. what this drawing neere is and how we must doe it 407. Christians must be no with-drawers except it be from the wicked 435 Drunkennesse it pulls on fornication 565 Dulnesse the causes of Dulnesse in hearing 203 E EArth man compared to earth 220 Education wherein childrens Education doth consist 668 Elect Election God hath his chosen among all 25 Enoch of his person and translation to heaven with many cirstances thereof 441 44â— c. Esau his Acts especially that of selling his 〈◊〉 right 564. his punishment 566 Erre Errours how Israel Erred 131 Evidence Faith is our Evidence and we must make much of it 431 Evill it is soone imitated 706 what we must doe that are compassed about with Evill men ibid. c. Examples they are more avayleable than precepts 17. we must make use of the Examples of old 134. if good then to be followed 179. Patternes how prevailent 233. wee must follow our Patterne in goodnesse 314. even in all good ibid. three Reasons of the prevailencie of Examples 536 537 Excommunication its definition 705. to be excommunicated is a fearefull condition ibid. Exhort we should mutually Exhort one another 136. Exhor if it be timely taken it will awaken us out of sinne 136 F FAlling whether every falling away be a sin against the Holy Ghost 215 216. the conditions of that falling away 216 Fame of both good and bad with their feete and wings 134. it is compared to a Shippe receiving all passengers 688 Father our Fathers must not bee a Rule for us alwayes to follow 127. foure speciall duties wee owe to our spirituall Fathers 629 630 Faith it is its property to apply God to our selves 11. A justifying Faith cannot be without love 15. unto Faith must bee annexed Hope 122. we must
though we be never so rich have never so many bags of gold and silver lye on beds of downe have never so many friends and Physitions about us yet if the worme of conscience lye gnawing on us for our sins our murders adulteries drunkennesse c. That we have no hope that Christ died for them in what miserable case are we The Hypocrite would give 1000. Rams 10000. Rivers of Oile the fruit of his body for his soule as a man that is dangerously sick would give any thing for health so a man that is oppressed with the burthen of his sins would give any thing that they were removed Now CHRIST IESUS alone hath purged us from our sins Apply this purgation to thy selfe by the hand of a true and a lively faith and then thou art a happy man if CHRIST had not purged us from sin we had fried in hell for ever Therefore let us magnifie the Lambe that was killed for us and give prayses to him for ever Worthy is the Lambe who hath purged us from our sinnes to receive power and riches and wisdome and strength and honour and glory and blessing Againe hath Christ purged us from our sinnes and shall we tumble in them Hath the Physitian purged thy body and made thee whole and wilt thou by ill diet make thy selfe sick Christ the heavenly Physitian hath purged us from sin that made us sick to death and shall we run into sin againe O that men would effectually consider of this great benefit the purging of our sins by Christ Who hath purged us not an Angell but the Son of God with what hath He purged us not with the bloud of Martyrs but with His owne bloud to what end hath He purged us not that like swine we should still wallow in the myre of our sinnes but that we should be an holy Nation a royall Priest-hood a peculiar people to Himselfe zealous of good workes Therefore as CHRIST hath purged us from our sins so let us hurle away our sins and have nothing to doe with them least we crucifie againe the Lord of life That proverb is knowne to us all the Hogge to the myre a Hogge is washed cleane and faire he runs into the myre againe what a filthy sight is that So it is for one whom Christ hath purged from sin to returne to them againe a Dogge to his vomit Who can abide to see a Dogge take up that which he hath cast out of his belly and a loathsome sight it is to see men daily yea hourely to take up the Vomit of their old sins againe How hath Christ purged us from sin when as sin still remaineth in us all If we say we have no sin we deceave our selvs c. The answer is easie there is in sin materia forma the matter still remaines to exercise us withall but the guilt that is the forme of sin which gave an esse to it that is taken away by Christ. In so much as we may say death where is thy sting hell where is thy victory the strength of death is sin but thankes be to God which giveth us the victory through our Lord Iesus Christ. The sixth and last Argument to prove the deity of Christ is taken from His exaltation which is fitly inferred upon the former humiliation He that sitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high is GOD but CHRIST sitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high Ergo. He doth not say standeth that belongs to Servants and inferiors but he sitteth Kings Senatours Iudges sit when they heare causes He sits not at the commandement or appointment of another but of Himselfe He knowes His place and takes it not at the left hand but which is higher at the right hand His fathers equall Regia majestas the Kings Majesty is more magnificent then to say the King Prov. 25.27 Scrutator majestatis opprimetur à gloria Heb. 8.1 We have such an High Priest who is set on the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens Christ could not purge our sinnes but by dying He was faine to shed His bloud and to dye for us yet He rose againe ascended into Heaven and fitteth on the right hand of the Majesty on high Out of this we have two notable comforts 1 If Christ sitteth above in the highest places then he beholdeth all things here below A man that is upon the top of some high Tower may see farre and Christ being in the high Steeple and Tower of Heaven can see all things on the earth He that is upon the top of an high Tower may see men but he cannot discerne who they bee Christ sees them and discernes them too If the wicked bee laying of plots and snares against His Children Christ being in Heaven sees them and in due time will overthrow them and He that sitteth in Heaven laugheth them to scorne This is a singular comfort that our Head King and defender is in Heaven and hath equall Power Glory and Majesty with God If thou hast a friend in the Court that sits daily by the King and is in favour with him wilt thou care for any in England we have a friend that siteth on the right hand of God and hath all power in Heaven and earth therefore let us feare nothing he will keepe us none shall doe us any harme but it shall all turne to our good in the end 2 As Christ sitteth in the heavens so we shall one day sit there with Him Many shall come from the East and from the West and from the North and from the South and shall sit downe in the Kingdome of God Yee shall sit on the twelve Seates and Iudge the twelve Tribes of Israel Which is not spoken of all the Apostles for Iudas never sate there nor yet of the Apostles onely but of all Christians Know yee not that wee shall judge the World wee shall one day sit in Heavenly places with Christ wee sit there already in our head but we shall likewise sit there in our owne persons with our head Let this comfort us against all the calamities of this life here the children of God are oftentimes made the wickeds footstooles they sit on them and tread on them no reckoning is made of a godly man A rich man that is a common drunkard and whore-master shall be more esteemed of by many then a godly poore man Here they sit as forlorne persons none regards them Many times they sit weeping and wayling for their sinnes for their children for crosses in goods in bodies in good name the wicked deriding them jesting at them making songs of them in the Ale-houses but let this comfort us against them all how contemptible soever we sit here wee shall sit with CHRIST IESUS though not in that degree of glory yet in the same kingdome of glory with him for ever VERSE 4. THe Iewes in generall were bitter enemies to Christ
So the graces of the spirit clense us from many sinnes which are the corruptions of the soule 6. Oyle swims aloft above all other things it will have the preeminence above all liquid things So the oyle of the Spirit carries us aloft makes us to have our conversation in heaven 7. Oyle makes the lampe to burne the five foolish Virgins went to buy oyle for their lamps So the oyle of the Spirit makes us to continue burning in zeale and all good workes 8. Oyle makes a man chearefull he hath given him oyle to make him a cheerefull countenance when men would looke cheerefully they annoint their faces with oyle So the graces of the spirit infuse unspeakable cheerfulnesse into the faithfull for this cause it is called the oyle of gladnesse none so merry none so cheerfull as they that bee anoynted with this oyle There was great joy in Samaria when this oyle came to the City when the Gospell of Christ was planted among them The Iaylor rejoyced with all his household that by Saint Pauls Preaching he believed in God the Christians in the Primitive Church being for the most part poore folke eate their meate with gladnesse and singlenesse of heart praising God This oyle makes us exceeding cheerefull in all estates and conditions Sometimes indeed we have cause of weeping for our selves and others Saint Peter wept bitterly for his denyall of Christ. There be some of whom I tell you weeping yet this cheerfull oyle of the Spirit comforts us in the middest of all calamities whatsoever in Sicknesse poverty in the losse of goods and friends too yea in the houre of death it selfe David was in a pittifull taking the City was burnt wherein he was his wives taken prisoners the people ready to stone him yet having this oyle in him he was of a cheerefull heart It is said of him yet David comforted himselfe in the Lord his God Some are afrayd to become strict livers because they suppose there is no mirth in that way Christians must be ever weeping with Heraclitus they may not goe to the Taverns and Ale-houses they may not bee dancing skipping and rejoycing as other men yes verily they that be right Christians anointed with this oyle of the Spirit are the merriest men in the world they may in some respect though not as he did be alwayes laughing with Democritus There is no peace saith God to the wicked if no peace then no true joy they may be merry in their cups as Belshazzar was but the soundest mirth is among the godly that are anointed with this oyle of gladnesse Come Warre peace health sicknesse death life they are merry in the Lord ready to sing as the Swanne doth at the sight of death What a joyfull man was Saint Paul when he was in the Lions mouth at Rome I am now ready to be offered henceforth there is laid up for me a Crowne of righteousnesse Therefore let us intreat the Lord to anoint us with this oyle of gladnesse it surpasseth all the joy and mirth in the world All the faithfull have some of this oyle but Christ is anointed with it above us all Semper excipio Platonem said hee So when we talke of rare and excellent men we must say we alwayes except our Saviour Christ. Noah was a famous man Abraham a notable man Moses David Salomon were of great renowne Peter Paul Thomas were adorned with singular graces yet Christ is many degrees above them As he sayes of a good huswife many women have done valiantly but thou surmountest them all So though many of GODS children were beautified with the oyle of the spirit yet CHRIST surmounts them all he is annointed above his fellowes they were as starres he as the Sunne Therefore let us all doe reverence to him we are Saints but he is Sanctus Sanctorum and of his fulnesse we all receive The principall scope of the place is this CHRIST is above all above all men above all Angels above all creatures whatsoever Which must needs bee a pillar of singular comfort for us to leane upon that the King and protectour of the Church is the high mighty and eternall God all stoope to him Let Satan spew out the Sea of his malice against us let his instruments rage never so much let the cruell and bloud thirstie Iesuits be continually plotting against us as out of all question they are never idle yet let us not be dismayed CHRIST our head and keeper is above all he hath all power in heaven and earth hee sits in the high tower of heaven sees all their doings and laughs them to scorne This doctrine concerning the deity of CHRIST in the pressing whereof the Holy Ghost is so large and ample is not lightly to bee passed over let us all apply it to our owne hearts that it may bee a bultwarke to us in the time of need that seeing he is God blessed above all for ever and ever so we may boldly put our trust in him in this world count our selves safe under the shadow of his wings and reigne with him in the world to come VERSE 10. AN other Argument from the Creation of the world Christ is the maker of heaven and earth therefore GOD Ier 10.11 Psalme 102.25 This Psalme intreateth of the deliverance of the Church out of captivity in Babylon of the re-edifying of the Temple and the repairing of the Walls of Ierusalem which is further to bee applyed to our deliverance from sinne to the building up of the Walls and Temple of the Church whereupon the Psalmist converteth his speech to CHRIST the true instaurator of the Church Lord to whom all Creatures are subject as servants to their LORD In the beginning therefore CHRIST was before that beginning Io. 1.1 Before Abraham was I am Io. 8.58 CHRIST is the beginning of the world who was before it had a beginning Layd the foundation of the earth made it firme sure and solid so as it cannot be moved contrary to those Philosophers that are of opinion that the heavens stand still and the earth moveth though it cannot be discerned with the eye And the heavens i. all the heavens the firmament and the ayre are the workes of thy hands it is a metaphor borrowed from Carpenters and Masons else God hath no hands CHRIST in setting up the building of the world observed an other order then earthly Artificers When they goe about to build they lay the foundation first and set on the roofe afterwards for they cannot build otherwise but this celestiall builder made the roofe first and the foundation afterwards first he spread forth the heavens as the roofe and afterwards laid the foundation of the earth which was a lively demonstration of his unspeakable power Heaven and earth is the workemanship of CHRIST the high and eternall God In that respect it should be admired by us all if thou haddest a picture of Apelles making that famous and renowned Painter wouldest
newes that such and such be gone such wise Counsellours such godly and religious common-wealths-men be gone let us in some measure grieve at it the faithfull dye and no man considers it that is not well There should not be such blockishnesse among us yet let us not be too much daunted at it let this be a castle of refuge for us to flye unto Iesus Christ our Captaine keeper and defender remaines for ever He is the same and His yeares never faile Now as the head remaines for ever so shall we that be His members our soules never dye at all but are immediately in Paradise with Christ our bodyes though they dye putrifie in the Earth and and there sleepe for a season as in beds yet they shall bee raised up at the latter day wee shall meete CHRIST in the ayre and remaine with Him for ever Let this be a singular comfort to us all VERSE 13. NOe Angell sitteth at the right hand of God CHRIST doth Ergo. That Psame 110.1 must needes bee understood of CHRIST 1 S. Peter expoundeth it of Him Acts 2.34 2 That verse 4. cannot bee applied to David he was no Priest all the Priests were according to Aaron not Melchizedec none of them were for ever 3 The Pharisees are mute when CHRIST presseth them with this testimony Matth. 22.46 Whereby it is evident that all tooke it as confessed that this Psalme was meant of Christ. 1 God the Father honours Him with the title of Lord therfore He is God equall with Him 2 Hee places Him at His right hand as His equall Ergo. Til 2 Sam. 6.23 Matth. 1.21 it denotes continuationem temporis then thou shalt sit quietly with me for ever Foot-stoole that is extrema subiectio 1 Cor. 15.24 25. As Christs enemies shall be made His foot-stoole so shall ours be for His enemies are our enemies the Captaine and the Souldiers the Head and members have common enemies Wee are here the foot-stoole of the wicked but the time will come when they shall bee our foot-stoole The Israelites were the Aegyptians foot-stoole on the earth they drowned their children they oppressed them with many burdens but they shall bee their foot-stoole in heaven The wicked now for a short time may domineere over the godly they may make long furrowes on their backes put them to much slavery they may feede them with the bread and water of affliction as Achab did Micaiah they may cast them into stockes prisons and dungeons as they did Ieremiah they may spit on their faces as they did on the blessed face of our Saviour CHRIST they may rayle on them with reprochfull termes as Shimei did on David they may gibe and jest at them mocke and deride them as base Varlets did Iob whose Fathers he disdained to set with the dogges of his flockes and as impudent wretches doe now a dayes even at the Preachers and Ministers themselves stone them saw them in pieces put them to the sword and fire But let us bee of good comfort we shall one day be Lords over them they shall be our slaves and vassals yea the Lord will tread Satan and all of them under our feet and make them our very foot-stooles the gates of hell may avayle but cannot prevaile against us we shall be Conquerours yea more than Conquerours over them all This Hamans Wife her selfe could see If Mordecai be of the Iewes seede If he be a faithfull man appertaining to CHRIST thou doest but strive against the streame to set thy selfe against him be thou never so great never so mighty never so malicious thou shalt be his foot-stoole in the end let this encourage us against all enemies whatsoever VERSE 14. YEe have heard what CHRIST is Will yee know what the Angels be for their nature they be spirits yet created and finite for their office Ministers Officers Apparitours 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 publike ministers for the publike good and benefite Servants not Lord as CHRIST is sent forth at the will and commandement of an other CHRIT is sent into the world yet as a Sonne not as a servant of his owne free will not by the simple authoritie of an other as the Angels be All Angels are Ministers Some are not ministrantes some assidentes as Dionysius collecteth Dan. 7.10 They all stand about GOD expecting his pleasure to be sent by him They are principally for the elect they are occupied about the wicked as an Angell destroyed the hoast of Senacherib and slew Herod but it is for the godly their sake Psal. 34.7 Psal. 91.11.12 They minister to God as their Lord and Master to us as their fellow servants at the appointment of the Lord. Sometimes they are sent to instruct the godly in the will of God as Isaiah 6. to the Prophet in the Apocalyps to Iohn to Cornelius to the Shepheards c. Sometimes to deliver them out of danger as Lot out of Sodom Peter out of prison to carry Lazarus soule into Abrahams bosome 1. Here wee may see that the name of a Minister is an honourable name the Magistrate is a Minister the Angels are Ministers CHRIST himselfe was a Minister even the Minister of circumcision when hee lived on the earth Some prophane fellowes there be that thinke basely in their hearts and speake irreverently of the Ministers I tell you it is an Angelicall name an high and magnificent title Is it not an honourable office to serve the King or the Queene We that be the Ministers are servants to Christ the King of Kings and to his Church the Lambes Wife therefore thinke highly of us because of our office Is it a grace to the Angels to be called Ministers and shall it be a disgrace to us Nay we will glory in it and shame shall light on them that contemne the Ministers of CHRIST 2. Whose Ministers are the Angels They be our Ministers they Minister for our sakes and what be we in comparison of the Angels They are spirits we flesh and bloud they holy wee unholy they immortall we mortall they in heaven we on earth yet they be our Ministers they Minister to CHRIST as to their Lord and Master to us as to their fellow servants But what an honour is this to wretched and sinfull man that the Angels should be his Ministers As if the King should command an honourable Lord of his privy Counsel to waite on a poore man in the Country to conduct him from the Court to his owne house the Angels are of Gods Court in heaven and see his face continually Wee are sillie wormes on earth yet the Lord hath appointed them to attend on us to be our nurses to carry us in their armes that wee dash not our foot against a stone Let us praise and magnifie God that hath provided such keepers for us What is man O Lord that thou regardest him thou hast made him a little lower nay a little higher than the Angels The Angels are our Ministers but
we are not the Angels Ministers This is thy gracious goodnesse towards us thy name be blessed for it for ever and ever Whether he have appointed to every one of us a particular Angell or not let us not be too curious in the discussing of it this is comfortable for us that wee have many Angels to Minister to us Their Angels saies CHRIST of those that believe in him not their Angell not one Angell but many carryed Lazarus his soule into Abrahams bosome 3. What an unspeakable comfort is this for us What a Tower of defence against Satan and his Angels The Devill compasseth the earth to and fro hee walkes up and downe like a roaring Lion seeking whom he may devoure and there be many 1000s of devils there were a legion in one man These by Gods permission raise up tempests stirre up extraordinary windes blow downe houses Nay if God did not bridle them they would quickly teare us all in pieces but let this be our castle to flye unto as there be bad Angels to hurt us so there be good Angels to defend us There were Charrets and horse-men of fire round about Elisha and the Angels of God though we cannot see them with our eyes pitch their Tents round about us these be stronger than the Devill and his angels because they never sinned and have God on their side In the time of Popery the people were much deluded with the walking of spirits they durst not go through a Church-yard in the night for feare of them Sundry are afraid of Fairies and of ill spirits that haunt their houses no doubt but the evill angels are busie in all places yet let us feare none of them all we are guarded with the celestiall guard of holy Angels that are able to protect us from them all especially Christ Iesus is on our side which is above all Angels he sits at Gods right-hand hath all power in heaven and earth he will preserve us from all dangers in this life and bring us to his everlasting Kingdome in the life to come 4 Seeing that God hath ordained the Angels to be ministring-spirits for our sakes which undoubtedly looke carefully to their charge seldome or never are they absent from us some or other are present with us continually Let us do nothing that may grieve these Heavenly Spirits let the Women be covered because of the Angels So let not us sweare and blaspheme the Name of God c. because of the Angels Men would blush to commit filthinesse in the presence of an honourable Personage the Angels are alwayes present with us therefore even in respect of them let us absteine from sin CHAP. 2. IN the former Chapter the Author as in a Glasse shewed the Deity of CHRIST and both simply and absolutely ratified it Now he applies it to them to whom he writeth Where 1. An application 2. A transition to his humanity In the Application 1. the Vse 2. the Reasons whereby it is pressed 1. From the incommodity 2. From the punishment set forth by a comparison 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 forsomuch as CHRIST the Author of the Gospell is not onely above the Angels but is the high and eternall God being the naturall Son of the everlasting Father and engraven forme of his Person 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 we ought So then it is not left to our discretion we are tied with the bond of necessity to it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 intend our mindes that the things may be imprinted in our hearts and practised in our lives 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more aboundantly We should abound more in hearing attention and practice than they did in the time of the Law we should excell them by a more rare and singular attention for though the things are the same yet the party is not the same by whom they are delivered It is not enough to heare Sermons every weeke which is good and commendable but we must yeeld a diligent attention to the things that we heare we especially now in the time of the Gospell when God speaketh to us by his owne Son The people were bound to heare attentively in the time of the Law when the Prophets of God spake to them but much more are we when the Son of God the Prince of Prophets the Prophet of the Prophets speakes to us All Samaria gave heed to Simon Magus that bewitched them and lead them to the Divell and shall not we give heed to Iesus Christ that labours to carry us to Heaven Doe not onely heare but attend to that which ye heare Take heed how ye heare whether loosely or carefully profitably or unprofitably Lydia attended to the things that Paul spake Acts 16.14 We must not only heare the Preacher but attend to the things which he uttereth An Infant doth not only take the dug into his mouth but he sucketh at it and that with greedinesse So we must not onely lye at the big of the Word but we must suck sweet doctrines and heavenly instructions from it The ground that receives not the seed into it will never be fruitfull if it lye aloft and be not hidden in the bowels of the earth it can never yeeld fruit so when the seed of the Word is sowne if we doe not marke it and lay it up in our hearts hide it within us as David did the birds of the Ayre that is the divels that flie up and downe in the Church will pick it up and run away with it Therefore let us diligently give heed to the things which we heare hearing is good and they be commended that heare yet that is not sufficient a diligent attendance must be given to that which we heare When Christ reades a Divinity Lecture to us we that be his Schollers must attend to it It is said of the people that they hung on Christ watching the words that came from his mouth ready to receive them before they came so with all care and diligence we must hang on the Preacher marke his words and be ready to receive them into our eares and hearts even before they are delivered so eager should we be of the Word Especially now in the time of the Gospell what attention is there in the Starre-Chamber when the Lords of the Privie Counsell speake But if either the Prince or the King himselfe make an Oration then there is wonderfull attention In the time of the Law the Prophets spake which indeed were of Gods counsell by whom God revealed his will to the people but now the Prince of peace the everlasting Counsellor the Kings owne Sonne that lay in his owne bosome in whom all the treasures of wisdome are hid speaketh to us Therefore let us listen with all diligence to the things which he speaketh And how doth Christ now speak Not daily from Heaven as he did to Saul but by the mouth of his Ambassadours He that heareth you heareth me will ye have an experience of Christ that
〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hebr. 6.19 In that which was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was the Altar placed now into this Porch of the Holy of Holies the High-Priest might come every day Exod. 30.7 whereas into the house it selfe he might enter but once a yeare Others that the Holy of Holies is said to have this Altar not because it was within it but it had it as a servant to minister to it As a King may bee said to have his guard though they bee not in the same Chamber where the King is But why might not this be the golden censer which Aaron took with him when he went into the Holy of Holies the which hee filled before with burning coales from the Altar that stood in the first Tabernacle as he entred into the second Levit. 16.12 The second thing which the most holy place had was the Arke of the Testament which was so called because the Law or Testament was put into it Object 1 Reg. 8.9 2 Chron. 5.10 Exod. 40.20 no commandement to put the other there As for the Pot of Manna it was commanded to be set before the Lord and it was layd up before the testimony Exod. 16.33.34 but not in the testimony And Aarons rod was laid up before the testimony not in it Num. 17.10 Sol. The greatest part of interpreters will have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to bee referred not to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the neerest but to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Verse 3. as Verse 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is referred not to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is remotior In which Tabernacle And then there is no question to be made they were all in the Tabernacle the Pot and the Rod before the Arke and the Tables within the Arke But it seemes by the construction of the Apostle that it cannot bee so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Verse 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must needs bee referred to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Arke not the Tabernacle 2. Therefore to answer to that 1 Reg. 8.9 In Solomons time none but the Tables were in the Arke yet after the Captivity in Babylon for the better preservation of them these likewise were put into the Arke but where read we that or what warrant had they to put them in 2. The adversative particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the seventie use is not in the Hebrew I but that which is aequivalent is and not in the Arke Sub. anything only the two Tables of stone 3. It may be a Synecdoche Nothing worthy the speaking of in comparison of them I have none in heaven or earth but thee that is in comparison of thee but that can hardly stand 4. When the Tabernacle was made they were all put into the Arke after the Temple was erected being more spacious the Pot and the Rod were disposed of in another place and the Tables only left in the Arke for hee seemes to speake of that as of a new thing From hence the Iesuites collect the reservation and adoration of the relickes of the Saints Why may not wee reserve the Crosse some pieces of CHRIST 's Coate of the bones and garments of holy men as the Israelites did the pot of manna and Aarons rod and why may we not believe the continuance of them as well as of these The reason is apparent because they had Gods expresse commandement for their warrant which we want 2. Though they were kept yet they were not adored or worshipped as their relickes be to the great dishonour of God and robbing of his Majesty 3. All things might not be reserved according to their owne will and inventions they passed through the red Sea yet we read of no sand which they kept as a memoriall of it The three Children came out of the fire unburnt yet we never read that the garments wherewith they were in the fire were reserved as holy relikes Wee must not keepe things on our owne braine but by Gods appointment and direction if we doe they may stincke and rot as Manna did when it was kept longer then God would have it 4. These were of miraculous and extraordinary things but of every thing they make a relicke 5. These wee know to be true the most of theirs I believe are false and counterfeit They are called the tables of the Testament because they contained Gods Will and Testament See what cost was bestowed on the Tabernacle They were not of Iudas his minde he said of the box of oyntment wherefore served this waste they said not so of the Tabernacle to what purpose is this waste they contributed to it with joyfull and cheerefull hearts in so much as Moses was faine by publike Proclamation to restraine them the people brought too much Where is this zeale now in the time of the Gospell we grudge almost at all things that are bestowed on the house of God In many places an homely Communion Table wee would be ashamed to have such a one in our owne houses no decent Carpet to cover the Table withall their vessels were of Gold we cannot get silver Cups for the Table of the Lord Iesus Wee have not so much love to the Gospell as they to the Law They were more carefull in adorning the shadow than wee are of the body Our owne houses shall be glorious it makes no matter how inglorious the Lords house be Manna was a singular benefit which God bestowed on the Israelites God sent it them in the barren wildernesse when they were ready to faint it came not from the earth but from heaven our fathers did eat Manna from heaven it was Angels foode it was a type and figure of our Saviour Christ. I am the true bread that came from heaven therefore God would have a pot full of it reserved to all posterity that so great a benefit might not slip out of remembrance Wee are to keepe a register of all Gods mercies but especially of them that be rare and extraordinary In memoriall of the passage of the Arke and of the Priests and people over Iordan twelve stones were set up according to the number of the twelve tribes of Israel God will not have their departure out of Aegypt that was so miraculous to be forgotten therefore he puts it in the forefront of the decalogue I am the Lord thy God which brought thee out of the land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage The Iewes Hest. 9.17 kept that as a festivall day wherein they were delivered from the cruell plot of Haman Let the like bee practised by us let not the yeere eighty eight bee rased out of our memories wherein wee had such an unexpected victory over the Spaniards that were ready to swallow us up The time was when there was great scarcity of bread in these quarters and then God sent plenty of small fishes which were instead of bread and meate to the poore Let that be reserved in
remitted so Christ forgot the cruelty that his persecutors used towards him Mat. 18.3 All good turnes let us remember but as for all wrongs let them bee forgotten for ever Why will he not remember our sins any more Surely because his Son Christ Iesus hath dyed for our sins and offered himselfe for them him that knew no sin he made to be sin for us therefore he will remember our sins no more To that purpose is this testimony alleadged in this place VERSE 18. WHereupon he inferreth this conclusion Of these things that is of sins and iniquities is There may bee spirituall oblations and sacrifices of prayer thankesgiving and almes deeds Hebr. 13.17 but there remaines no more offering for the expiation of sinnes If all sinnes be forgiven for the one oblation that Christ hath offered there needs no more offering for sin but for the worthinesse of that one oblation all sins are forgiven us Ergo there needs no more offering for sin Object There is Christ's As for the Masse it is the same sacrifice that Christ offered on the Crosse therefore that may still remaine as propitiatory for sinne Sol. 1. It is not the same for Christ's body is in heaven there he tarryes still Verse 13. and Act. 3.21 therefore it is not in the sacrifice of the Masse here on earth for that cause it is not the same sacrifice that was on the crosse 2. Here it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 That was bloudy this unbloudy Which differ as much as light and darkenesse death and life and if unbloudy then no remission of sins in it Hebr. 9.22 3. If Christ be offered in the Masse then he must suffer there Hebr. 9.26 but he doth not suffer there ergo 4. If CHRIST be there offered then hee is there consumed for sacrificabile must be destructibile as Bellarmine confesseth and in all sacrifices there is a consumption of the thing sacrificed the Goate the Sheepe the Heyfer was consumed and Christ was consumed or destroyed on the Crosse he is not destroyed in the Masse ergo he is not in the sacrifice of the Masse Yes sayes Bellarmine he is destroyed sacramentally because he is eaten by the Priest though not physically and really I but in a sacrifice there must be a physicall and reall destruction of the thing sacrificed otherwise no sacrifice Againe a repetition of the same sacrifice is here excluded If CHRIST must bee offered up often then that one offering on the Crosse was insufficient for the taking away of sinne but the Apostle proveth that CHRIST was to be offered but once If he be offered up often it is an indignity to him for so were the sacrifices in the Law The Masse I conclude still is no propitiatory sacrifice Here we have a most sweet and comfortable doctrine by the offering of our SAVIOUR CHRIST we obtaine remission of sins his bloud purgeth us from all sin In sin we are warmed in our Mothers belly in sin we were conceived and borne We sucke sinne as milke from our mothers breasts before wee bee regenerate wee doe nothing but sinne draw sin with Cartropes and iniquity with the cordes of vanity After we are regenerate In many things we sinne all The just man falleth seven times a day If God should enter into judgement with us for our sins we were not able to answer one for a thousand We sin in preaching praying hearing our best sort of actions are defiled with sin But here is our comfort by the oblation of Iesus Christ on the Crosse once made wee have remission of all our sins In so much as wee may say death where is thy sting Let us desire the Lord to apply this oblation of Christ to us by a true and lively faith And as by CHRIST alone we have the forgivenesse of our sins which all the sacrifices in the Law could not purchase nor any thing that we can doe under the Gospell so let the love of Christ in dying for our sins cause us to dye to sinne dayly more and more and as he in wonderfull love offered up himselfe as a sacrifice for the putting away of our sins so let us offer up our selves our soules and bodies as a holy living and acceptable sacrifice to him all the dayes of our lives that the power of Christ's passion appearing in us in this world we may reigne with him in the world to come Now hee makes an application of that discourse hee had of Christ. analysis 19 1. The foundation Then the building 22. The doctrine and the use The doctrine hath three branches 1. Our entrance into heaven 2. The way whereby we enter Verse 20. 3. Our guide and leader in the way Verse 21. In our entrance 1. The manner of it 2. The place whereinto we enter 3. The meanes whereby analysis 20 In the way 1. A commendation of it 2. The conservation of it 1. For his office he is a Priest analysis 21 2. For his dignity great 3. For his dominion over the house of God The use is threefold 1. An appropinquation to God Verse 22. 2. A profession of God 23. 3. A declaration of it by provoking one another 24. analysis 22 Our appropinquation 1. Ex parte subjecti 2. Ex parte formae 3. Ex parte medij Internall externall analysis 23 Our profession must be held fast Where 1. How 2. Why. In the provocation 1. How it must be done with consideration analysis 24 2. To what we must provoke VERSE 19. 1. WE must make a profitable use of all doctrines propounded to us The High-Priest in the time of the Law could not enter into the Sanctum Sanctorum without bloud Hebr. 9.7 no more can wee into heaven hee entered by the bloud of a Goate and an Heyfer we by the bloud of Iesus Act. 20.28 We have boldnesse of entrance into the holy places How Thieves enter into an house so doe sacrilegious persons into a Church but it is with quaking and trembling least they should be apprehended because they have no right of entring wee enter boldly into the sanctuary of heaven because we have a right to it by Iesus Christ. Not to see it afarre off on an hill as Moses did the land of Caâ—an but to enter into it Into what Into the holy places which is expounded to be heaven Hebr. 9.24 In the time of the Law none but the High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies and that but once a yeere here all both Ministers and people Magistrates and subjects high and low rich and poore all that believe in Christ have entrance into heaven We may be bold by prayer to enter into it in this life and in soule and body we shall have a comfortable entrance into it in the life to come None but Gentlemen of the Privie Chamber may enter into the King we may all goe to the King of Kings and that boldly because we are reconciled to him by
Iesus Christ. What a singular prerogative is this that we which are but dust and ashes should have an entrance yea a bold entrance into heaven None that wore sackcloth might enter into Ahasuerus pallace though we be never so poorely attyred so as we believe in Christ we may enter into the pallace of heaven Every one may not enter into the Kings Privie Chamber none but great states and those admitted by the Groomes and Gentlemen of the Chamber all of us that are engraffed into CHRIST may goe boldly into the Privy Chamber of the King of Kings David said of the kingdome of Iudea what am I and what is my fathers house that he hath brought me hitherto So we may say what are we or what were our fathers that we should come into the holy place of heaven By prayer we may be bold to enter into it in this life and if we send up any prayers to heaven let us doe it boldly in the name and mediation of Iesus Christ. At our dying day our soules may boldly enter into heaven there will be none to stay them If one offer but to goe into the Chamber of presence some of the guard will be ready to put us back but here the Angels Gods guard in heaven will be ready to receive us and to carry us into heaven as they did Lazarus At the day of judgement we may be bold to enter in soule and body because CHRIST will meete us in the ayre and translate us into it with himselfe Therefore let us magnifie God for this our sweete and comfortable entrance and that with boldnesse into the holy place of heaven 2. By whom or by what meanes have we an entrance into heaven Not by the bloud of Thomas of Peter of all the Martyrs in the world put together not by any inherent righteousnesse that is in our soules not by the merit and dignity of our prayers fastings almes deeds and other workes but by the bloud of Iesus alone If CHRIST had not shed his bloud for us we could never have entred into heaven O the wonderfull love of the Lord Iesus Let this constraine us to love him againe to count nothing too deare for him no not our owne bloud if he will have it for the confirmation of his truth and Gospell 3. Here wee see that Heaven is an holy place they that bee unholy cannot enter into it dogges enchanters c. are without We are all by nature unholy such were some of you 1 Cor. 6. c. Therefore let us entreat the LORD to make us holy in some measure in this life that wee may enter into this holy Hierusalem in the life to come VERSE 20. SOme might say thou speakest of our entrance into heaven but which is the way that leadeth to it Hee that goes to London must goe by a way and there must bee a way to carry us to heaven That he pointeth out with the finger this way is the sacred and undefiled flesh of our Saviour Christ wherein he payd the price of our redemption Which is here resembled to a vaile His flesh is called a vaile sayes Gorrhan quia sub velamine specierum sumitur in viaticum The High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies by a vaile and so by the flesh of CHRIST wee goe to heaven As the vaile covered the mysteries that were in the Holy of Holies and hid them from the people so the flesh and humanity of our Saviour Christ covered his deity in that his deity was hid and concealed from the world though it was manifested by his workes speeches and actions This was for the qualities 1. A new way 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 occido that which is newly killed It fittly agreeth to the flesh or body of our SAVIOUR CHRIST that was lately killed for our sinnes But it is put for any new thing whatsoever as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a new opinion It is not called a new way because it was now newly found out never heard of or knowne before for Abraham saw this way a great while agoe and went into heaven by it So did all the faithfull in the time of the Law But it is called a new way because it was now newly manifested to the world being before obscured under types and figures 2. New things retaine their vigour and strength whereas old things wither away This is alwayes a fresh and a new way the power thereof shall never bee dryed up 3. New things are acceptable to men a new Preacher shall be heard more attentively then an old this is a new way therefore let it be welcome to us all 4. It may be termed a new way because none but they that be new men new creatures in Christ Iesus can tread in this way A living way It is improperly adscribed to a way yet it is emphaticall 1. So called because it is opposed to the dead way in the time of the Law There the High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies by the bloud of beasts that were dead when they were sacrificed our Saviour Christ was sacrificed alive 2. This way is ever living and remaining for men to enter into heaven by Some wayes dye and cannot be seene this way lives to be seene of all the faithfull to the worlds end 3. It leadeth to life therefore it may be termed a living way 4. They that take this way shall live for ever So Christ is called living water Ioh. 4. This way hath Christ dedicated for us hee hath gone it in his owne person that wee may bee bold to follow him in it Ioh. 14.2 All Antisthenes Schollers had new bookes pens writing tables and here is a new way for all Christ's Disciples He hath renewed it againe that is the force of the word It was in the time of the Law and the Fathers trode in it but it was renewed by Christ at his death The Iesuites gather from hence that none went this way before Christ. But when the Temple was dedicated it was before So this way now dedicated by our Saviour Christ was before though not so conspicuous as it is now CHRIST alone is the way to heaven I am the way the truth and the life no man commeth to the Father but by me Then in what a wofull case are they that be out of this way Turkes Iewes and all that professe the name of Christ but blaspheme it Surely they must needs be in the high way to Hell Yea and also a number besides that will have Christ to be but the halfe way to heaven He is one part of the way and their workes are the other part A way is for men to walke in so in Christ and by Christ we must walke to the heavenly Hierusalem Let us keepe this way with all diligence that we may get to heaven VERSE 21. I But this is a thorny and rugged way full of many dangers how
made and that immediately with his owne hands 2. Satan the enemy of mankinde did now but begin to peepe out of the window he was not as yet knowne Adam had no experience of him therefore it is like that GOD would bee mercifull to him that was first circumvented by him Iren. l. 3. c. 34.35 3. God cursed not Adam but the earth Gen. 3.17 he is none of those cursed ones to whom CHRIST shall say at the latter day ite maledicti c. 4. When Adam and Eve had sinned they covered themselves with figge leaves which are sharpe and pricking thereby declaring their true repentance as Chrysostome observeth 5. As God made them a promise of CHRIST to come the seed of the woman c. So it is most likely that they layd hold on that promise by the hand of Faith for they brought up their children in the exercises of Religion to offer sacrifice as a figure of the true Lamb that was to be sacrificed on the Crosse for the sinnes of the world Externall sacrifices of Religion have beene practised by all in the lappe and bosome of the Church from the beginning of the world Cain did not refuse to sacrifice he offered a sacrifice as his brother did they therefore that contemne the exercises of Religion that will not come to church offer up the sacrifice of prayse and prayer with the rest of their brethren are worse than Caine. 2. Here wee see that opus operatum is not sufficient It is not enough to doe a good worke which GOD requireth at our hands but wee must performe it in such a manner as the Lord requireth we must not only doe bonum but bono The Pharisee prayed in the Temple and the Publican prayed the prayer of the one was acceptable of the other abominable The Pharisees heard CHRIST preach and many of the common people heard him preach to the one it was the savour of life to life to the other of death unto death Simon Magus was baptised and gave up his name to CHRIST and Lydia was baptised the one sincerely the other in Hypocrisie Peter received the Passeover and Iudas received it to the one it was honey to the other poyson The Pharisees gave almes and Cornelius The one went up into remembrance before God the other did not So Cain sacrificed and Abel sacrificed yet GOD had respect to the one not to the other Therefore we had need to beware with what minde and affection we doe good things It is not enough to come to Church to professe CHRIST to heare Sermons to receive the Holy Communion to offer up the sacrifice of thankesgiving with the congregation but wee must doe these things with a sincere heart da mihi cor not for fashion sake to be well thought of among men to be counted devout and religious persons but we must doe them in faith to glorifie God withall Againe here it is apparent to us all that God hath a care of his Children even when they be dead hee will revenge their bloud and the injuries offered to them when they be gone He remembred what Amaleck had done to Israel many yeeres after the dogs licked up Iesabels bloud a good while after Naboth was slaine Hierusalem that killed the Prophets and stoned them that were sent unto her doth now drinke deepe of the cup of Gods vengeance Abel was dead his body raked up in the earth yet his bloud spake and God heard it he set a brand of his indignation on Cain for it therefore let us take heed how we offer any wrong to God's Saints especially how we imbrew our fingers in their bloud Though they be dead and no man living will follow the Law against us yet God will proceede as a just Iudge against us This should encourage us to serve such a loving and carefull Master as GOD is sleeping and waking living and dying he takes us under the wing of his protection VERSE 5. 1. A Narration of Enoch his translation with all the circumstances belonging to it 2. A confirmation of it Verse 6. That Abel was made famous by faith he hath shewed in the Verse going before Now he comes to Enoch who also by vertue of faith is renowned in all ages None can please God but by faith Enoch pleased God and in token thereof he was translated into heaven Therefore Enoch was justified by faith In his translation there are these branches 1. The cause of it which was faith 2. The end of it that he should not see death 3. An effect of it he was no more found 4. The author of it which was God 5. The reason why because he pleased God Enoch was adorned with many rare and excellent vertues hee walked not after the course of the world in the broad way that leadeth to destruction but in the streight path of Gods Commandements he was full of prayers of almes deeds of fastings yet his translation is adscribed to his faith The just man lives by faith Faith is the wing whereby wee must all flie into the kingdome of heaven Hee was taken from one place and put into another from earth and placed in heaven The end There is a time to be borne and a time to dye It is appointed to all men once to dye Enoch was a man yet hee dyed not hee had a birth day but no dying day Death is a separation of the soule from the body Enoch in soule and body was taken up together into heaven this was his priviledge he escaped the axe of death that cuts of all our heads For a proofe of it he was not found in any place here upon the earth It is like that as some sought for Elias when in a fierie charret he was taken up into heaven so some sought for Enoch but he was no where to be found a writ of non inventus was returned Who tooke him away not the Devill that as some write tooke away some of the Popes but GOD Himselfe tooke him away Why For hee pleased GOD for it is twise said of him Gen. 5.22 24. that he walked with God he was no man pleaser but God pleaser The translation of Enoch is an intricate question that hath exercised the heads of many Divines Some are of opinion that he was turned of a man into an Angell but God makes no such metamorphoses In the kingdome of heaven we shall be like Angels but not Angels The greatest part of the Hebrew Rabbins doe peremptorily avouch that Enoch dyed The Hebrew phrases imply death Enoch was taken away and they that dye are taken away Psal. 39. ult Iob 32. ult Ezek. 24. God hath taken away such a neighbour of ours 2. Aenenu he was not so Gen. 42.36 I but here the Spirit of GOD avoucheth in expresse words making a Commentary of that in Genesis that he did not see death and if he had dyed as other men Moses would have shut up his life with the same clause that he
all make account of malevolent tongues yea and sometimes those that should be Bees will prove Waspes they that should have the best tongues have the worst Therefore we have need of patience while we are a running in this race our house may be burnt our goods stollen our children may dye our cattle may be taken from us we may be attached with a grievous sicknesse driven out of our Countrey in danger of our lives if we have no other crosses we may be sure of malevolent tongues therefore let us have patience in this our race and at length wee shall bee crowned by God Almighty and raigne with him for ever VERSE 2. THis admonition is pressed by three arguments 1 From the patterne and president of our Saviour Christ Verse 2.3 2 From a defect in their former afflictions Vers. 4. 3 From the profitable use of afflictions wherewith they shall meet in this race In the patterne of our Saviour Christ. 1. The delivering of it Vers. 2. Then the applying of it Vers. 3. In Christ we are to consider 1. What he is 2. What hee did 3. The reward of his doing Quis imitandus in quo imitandus quare imitandus Looking exactly accurately considerately as they that cast account their eye and minde shall never be off it So let us looke wishly to Iesus Christ not as the Whirry-man that lookes one way and rowes another but let our heart and feet goe with our eyes Let us looke steadfastly to Christ as Elisha did 2 Reg. 8.11 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 looking from that is from the afflictions we meet with in this race to Christ that hath obtained the gold and tarrieth for us Our Saviour Christ is here described 1. by his name 2. By his benefits Of our faith whereby we lay hold on Christ and eternall life If Christ be both the Author beginner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arch-Duke Leader and Finisher of our salvation what is left to us just nothing Therefore the whole prayse must be ascribed to him alone Ioh. 15.3 Phil. 1.6 It is not enough to begin a house or a garment but they must be finished neither is it enough for Christians to begin the race that is set before them but they must finish their course in Christianis non quaeruntur initia sed finis The Ministers must fulfill their ministery 1 Thes. 3.10 Not onely all the faithfull in the Old Testament have run this race before us but Christ Iesus our blessed Saviour whom we must all be content to follow First the motive that set him on worke 2. The acts performed by him Some interpret it instead of the joy which he might have had if he would rather for the joy having an eye to that joy setting it before his eyes as Hebr. 11.26 Ioh. 17.5 The thing that hee did is amplified by the end or impulsive cause So wee have joy set before us Rom. 8.18 2 Cor. 4.17 Act. 5.41 This joy was the everlasting glory hee should have in his owne person and in his body the Church which by his sufferings should be assumed into heaven to him Endured the Crosse. Though it were a cruell death 1. It was long he was many houres a dying on the Crosse. 2. It was ignominious betweene two Thieves 3. It was cursed Gal. 3.13 Christ suffered foure kindes of wayes 1. Libenter for the joy 2. Graviter the Crosse. 3. Turpiter shame 4. Vtiliter sitteth at the right hand of the Throne of God And despised the shame To endure was much but this was much greater Shame goes to the heart of many Christ despised it hee regarded it not The Shame of our Saviour was wonderfull great being Lord of all he took on him the forme of a servant Is it not a shame for a King to be in a beggars weede his supposed Father was a Carpenter his Mother a poore woman brought to bed in a stable hee had not an hole to hide his head in he was spit on blindfolded buffeted mocked by Herod and his Souldiers pittifully whipped Loe here is the man derided in a manner of all when he hung on the Crosse. Yet Christ counted all this nothing in regard of the joy Christ will not be ashamed of us when he comes in glory with his holy Angels What fruit hath hee by it what is his reward he sits at the right hand of the Throne of God Hebr. 1.3.8 1. If a man have an excellent runner before him the sight of him will make him to run more couragiously why should not I run on as well as he Alexander would run if he might have Kings to run withall Therefore here he propounds a notable example to us We may looke to the Patriarckes before and after the floud to Enoch Noah Abraham Isaac c. to David and all the Prophets to the blessed Virgin Mary and the Holy Apostles but especially wee must look to Christ he is exemplar exemplarium he ran without sin all others with sinne he ranne and never took a fall all the rest fell at one time or another Therefore let our eye be chiefely on him To whom should the servant looke rather than to his Lord and Master The Souldier rather than to his Captaine The Wife rather than to her Husband Christ is our Captaine Head and Husband our forerunner into heaven therfore let us in this race looke to him As Abimelech said to his followers as yee see mee doe make hast and doe the like so sayes Christ to us as yee see me run so run yee I have run through thicke and thinne prosperity and adversity good report and evill death and life so doe yee How did CHRIST runne Who was so handled as Christ was yet for the joy set before him he endured all and ran on to the very end So let us doe Our crosses may be great but our joy shall be farre greater The afflictions of this life are not worthy of the glory which shall be shewed to us they are but a flea biting in respect of the joyes we shall have Our light affliction which is but for a moment causeth unto us a farre more excellent and an eternall weight of glory This is it which bred such courage and constancy in the holy Martyrs for the joy that was set before them they were sawen in pieces stoned racked put to the sword broyled alive on hot Grydyrons The consideration of this hony did sweeten all their afflictions This made Bishop Ridley to say to Latimer come my brother though we have an hard breakefast yet wee shall have a comfortable dinner So let this joy hearten us all A Merchant and Marrinour endures many stormes and tempests for the haven that is set before them a Souldiar endures the heate of the battell for the spoile a sicke man endures better pills and potions yea cutting for the health set before him and let us endure all calamities sicknesse poverty banishment imprisonment death of friends and
in all yet not perfectly in all and they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unreproveable before men but not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without sin before God as Iustin Martyr fitly answers it S. Paul sayes Let us that be perfect Phil. 3.15 yet Vers. 12. he professed he was not already perfect It is spoken not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not simply and absolutely but comparatively An old beaten souldier may be said to be a perfect warriour in comparison of a fresh water Souldier Or we may be said to be perfect in voto conatu in desire and endeavour tanquam viatores cursores non assequutione tanquam comprehensores As they that run still in the race with all cheerefulnesse but have not yet attained to the gold Comparatè non absolutè Alas we know in part we beleeve in part like Grammar-schollers that learne their part every day There was a Noble Matrone called Florentina that wrote to Aug. to be resolved of her doubts presuming that he could teach her any thing That holy man was angry with her for it and in the winding up of the Epistle concludes Haec scripsi non ut Doctor perfectus sed cum docendis perficiendus not as a perfect Doctor as it pleaseth you to terme me but as one that is to be perfected with them that are to be taught Let the like humility be in us all Hierome to Eustochium Epist. 27. sayes Hebraeam linguam ab adolescentia summo cum sudore labore ex parte didici She counted him a great Hebrician yet he sayes he learned it with great sweat and labour onely in part We are but Hebricians in part Grecians Latinists in part Philosophers Rhetoricians Logicians Divines but in part Therefore let us be proud of nothing Yet a wonder it is to consider how some have passed their bounds and limits There was one Rontigernus Elguensis a bastard that said he was equall in chastity with the Virgin Mary that is not so much to be admired The Gnostici avouched that they were Apostolis ipso Christo sapientiores Iren. l. 2. c. 54. The Valentinians that they were Deo meliores Aetius that he knew more of God than he himselfe did as Epiphan reporteth of him Some of the Papists say they can perfectly fulfill the Law of God yea they can doe more than the Law commands they can doe workes of supererogation Therefore they may challenge not only a perfection but superperfection to themselves This doth argue that they be too highly concetied of themselves The young Students at their first comming to the Vniversity at Athens seemed to themselves to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wise men after a while when they looked better into themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lovers of wisdome In processe of time they became a peglower 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but verball Rhetoricians no soundnesse in them In fine that they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 meere fooles and idiots So would it be with us in Christs Schoole if we had a true sight of our selves and our imperfections Alas all that we have is imperfect we know but in part we love but in part our learning in humane sciences in the Scriptures is but in part Semper hic Deus doceat sayes Hierome semper hic homo discat This must be as a hammer to crush in peeces the pride of us all We may thinke highly of our selves for our good actions but the bright eye of GOD's justice beholds many blemishes in our best actions We are like to imperfect buildings something is wanting The holiest of all are like the picture of Venus begun by Apelles but not perfected like coates halfe made and halfe unmade Therfore there is no cause why we should be proud of our selves When we have done the best worke of all let us knock on our brests with the publican and say ô God be mercifull to mee a sinner forgive the manifold imperfections thou findest in my belt actions and bury them in the grave of the obedience of CHRIST IESUS Pythagoras his friends did so admire him that they sayd 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all the words of GOD Laert. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 divinely carried by GOD so as none can come neere him These and such like commendations are to be abandoned These may suffice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 well wisely truely Plut. de aâ—dit We cannot be perfect till we come to heaven when we dye then we shall be perfected and not before Luk. 13.32 We are come to their spirits but where be their bodyes then They sleepe in their graves as in beds but shall bee wakened at the day of judgement then those that sleepe in IESUS will GOD bring with him and then we shall meet with them too Hier. de locis Hebraicis sayes that the foot-steps of CHRIST ascending into Heaven in the Mount of Olives were still to bee seene in his dayes to signifie that as CHRISTS body is in Heaven so ours also shall be there Solus Christus intravit coelu sed totus Christus intrabit coelum Bern. p. 378. B. Securi estote caro sanguis sayes Tertul. Vsurpastis enim coelum in Christo. The Head is in heaven the body shall be there the Vine is in heaven the branches shall be there the first fruits are in heaven the second shall bee there the husband is in heaven the wife shall be there too Let us provide that our spirits first go to heaven where be the spirits of these just and perfect ones and questionlesse our bodyes shall follow after VERSE 24. THE last person to whom we are come yet not the least is our SAVIOUR CHRIST by whom wee have accesse to all the rest Where 1 there is nomen his Name 2. Officium his office 3. Fructus officij the fruit of his office His Name is IESUS dulce nomen Iesus sayes Bern. in Cant. Ser. 15. Mel in ore melos in aure jubilus in corde honey in the mouth melody in the eare joy and exultation in the heart Melius est mihi non esse sayes August medit ca. 39. quà m sine Iesu esse melius est non vivere quà m vivere sine vita I had rather bee in hell with Iesus then in heaven without Iesus if it were possible Let us labour to have our part in Iesus 2 For His office he is the Mediator there is an old covenant and a new they be both graphically described Ierem. 31.31 The old covenant was this hoc fac vive doe this and live Gal. 3.10 cursed is he that continueth not in all things written in the booke of the law to doe them This was a sowre Covenant The new Covenant is Crede in me vive Ioh. 3.18 this is a sweete Covenant Moses was the Mediatour of the law Gal. 3.19 Epiphan and the Greeke Scholiast interpret it of him by his hands the two Tables of the law were transmitted to the
Christ the Sun in the heaven was darkned and drew in her face At the Feast of Pentecost after Christs asscention the Holy Ghost came from heaven the Apostles on the sudden spake all languages on the earth all Nations were shaken with the preaching of the Gospel which as a Trumpet from Heaven sounded in the eares of them all Thus the Gospell whereof Christ is the Minister is farre more glorious than the Law whereof Moses was the Minister Therefore let us take heed how we despise him that speaketh now to us from heaven VERSE 27. HAving alleaged the Text he makes a Commentary of it Shaken like ships tossed on the Sea As of things that are made as the Tabernacle and Temple were Which cannot be shaken the precious Iewels of the Gospell may remaine for ever The ceremoniall Law with all the Rites belonging to it is shaken the Gospell continues to the worlds end They that despised the Law were punished though it were to continue for a time how much more shall they that despise the Gospell which abideth for ever Here the Apostle speaketh of a spirituall shaking There is one materiall shaking yet behinde when as the pillars of Heaven shall bee shaken the world shall passe away with a noise the earth with the workes thereof shall bee burnt up that is a terrible shaking We feare now to see a few trees shake but then Heaven and Earth shall shake Let us shake now before CHRIST speaking to us in the ministery of the Gospel that we may stand without shaking before him at the latter day Here we see that the Scriptures are not carelesly and negligently to be read of us Grandia mysteria lye often hid in one word but of one word in the Old Testament Christ deriveth the resurrection God of the living not of the dead Out of the Cloud S. Paul fetcheth Baptisme out of the Rock Christ. The Apostle here out of one word in the prophesie of Hagge concludeth the abrogation of the Law and the corroboration of the Gospell Therefore let us be circumspect in reading of the Scriptures there is nothing idle in it no not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as S. Basil speaketh one word may be a foundation to set a goodly building on Therefore marke with diligence every word of the sacred Scriptures VERSE 28. HEre we have the affirmative use that we should honour him whereunto he exciteth us by two arguments the one à praemio the other à poena 29. Receiving a Kingdome by expectation in this life and possession in the life to come Not a Lordship but a Kingdome which our Saviour Christ speaking better things than Abel hath purchased for us with his bloud He doth not say seeing we merrit a kingdome we are not merritors but receivers of it Christ puts it into our hands and wee receive it What manner of Kingdome not an earthly that may be shaken but an heavenly The windes may blow downe these kingdomes the earth may shake and hurle them downe fire may consume them the sea devoure them God may use the men of one kingdome as knives to cut the throat of another kingdome But this is a kingdome that cannot be shaken This we receive from Christ our Saviour he rewards our poore service with a kingdome therefore let us serve him Which is amplified by the efficient cause and the formall The efficient is the grace of God without the which we cannot serve him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let us hold the grace given to us in the Gospell that it may bee as a whet-stone to sharpen us to his service Then for the manner of it it must be pleasingly so as he may be pleased with our service Some serve God and yet please him not They give to the poore and to the Preachers of the Word but it is grudgingly whereas God loves a cheerefull giver We must so serve him as that we may please Him Whereunto two things are required shamefastnesse in respect of our selves and reverence in regard of him When we looke to our selves considering what vile wretches we be polluted with sin in soule and body wormes-meat dust and ashes then wee must hang downe our heads in our bosomes for shame we are unworthy to serve such a Master as Christ is 2 In respect of him we must have reverence because he is the high and eternall God We must love Christ and reverence him too love him as a Saviour reverence him as a Lord and Master Though a servant have a poore man to his Master yet he must reverence him our Master is rich Heaven and Earth are his therfore reverence him Though we have a weak man to our Master yet we must reverence him Christ is most strong able to crush us in peeces with a rod of Iron Though he be a wicked man yet reverence him Christ is most holy no iniquity dwelleth in him therefore reverence Him VERSE 29. WHY he is our kinde loving and mercifull GOD but as Hee is a GOD of mercy so of vengeance too GOD is ignis communiens consumens purgans Hee is a preserving fire to them that serve Him aright Zach. 2.5 Hee is a consuming fire to them that rebell against him that cast His Commandements behinde their backes He was a consuming fire to the Israelites when he sent fiery Serpents among them to kill them to the Sodomites when He sent fire and brimstone to destroy them to the two Captaines that went for Elias when Hee sent fire from Heaven to spoyle them Hee consumes with Consumptions and diseases with the Pestilence inundations of waters with fires in many Townes There be two fires the one temporall the other eternall Hee will be a consuming fire to all impenitent sinners when they shall bee with the rich Glutton in the lake burning with fire and brimstone for ever Therefore let us feare this God Kisse the Sonne least if His wrath be kindled but a little yee perish from the way We flatter our selves too much in the mercies of God God is mercifull As a Father pittyeth his children c. His mercie reacheth to the heavens Though we be adulterers drunkards proud malicious yet God is mercifull I but as He is demulcens Pater so he is animadvertens judex with an axe ready to cut our heads Because God doth not alwayes shew Himselfe in the likenesse of fire a terrible God powring downe the coales of his wrath upon us because he beareth with us and doth not by and by punish us for our sins we thinke we may contemne him we may serve him as we list any service will content him I but remember likewise that our God is a consuming fire It is long peradventure before a fire breakes forth it may lye lurking a great while and not be seene but if it begin to flame to set upon a Towne without great prevention it will burne up the whole Towne So God is patient His wrath
let us annexe workes to our faith The Lord makes us perfect in workes that our election may be sure He doth not pray to GOD to make them perfect in some good workes but in all As he sayd homo sum humani nihil à me alienum puto So let us say Christianus sum nullum Christianum opus à me alienum puto Herod did many things but because hee did not all he was not saved Heere some trees bring forth Peares some Plumbes some Apples some Almonds There is no tree that bringeth forth all fruit But every Christian must be as a tree planted by the rivers of waters that bringeth forth all fruit We must be ready for every good worke wee must have prayers and almes deedes zeale meekenesse humility patience we must abound in every good worke 3 He doth not say the Lord cause you to begin in every good worke but God perfect you c. We must labour to aspire to perfection daily more and more as Iac. 1.4 So let zeale patience c. Let every grace have his perfect worke Vsus promptos facit use makes perfectnesse scribendo disces scribere use thy selfe to writing and in the end thou shalt write well use legs and have legs so use thy selfe to good workes and be perfect in good workes Milo by using to carry a Calfe when it was young did beare it when it was old So let us exercise ourselves in good workes from our youth as the young man sayes at the length it will bee easie to attaine such a perfection as is acceptable to God Let us use our selves to pray as Daniel did morning and evening Let us use our selves to reading of the Scripture as the Bereans to Preaching as Christ to fasting as Anna to give to the poore and needy as Dorcas and Cornelius At length we shall attaine to some perfection in them c. This is amplified 1. By the rule whereby our workes must bee framed that is the will of God Christ sayd not my will but thine be done So must every Christian say our will is to live at ease to wallow in pleasures to take the Tabret and Harpe to eate the Calves out of the middest of the stall to rejoyce with the instruments of Musicke Our will is never to taste of any misery to have no losses crosses sicknesse if possible not to have our finger ake But let us entreat the Lord that wee may doe His will to say with them Acts 21.14 The will of the Lord be done 1 Thes. 4. The will of God is your sanctification The Lord so perfect us to every good worke that we may possesse our vessels in holinesse and honour that we may serve Him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life 2 It is amplified by the manner of our working That which is well pleasing in his sight not for any worthinesse of ours but through Iesus Christ in whom God is well pleased with us for without him we can please God in nothing Cain and Abel both offered Sacrifices yet God was pleased with Abel not with Cain The Pharisee and Publican both praied in the Temple yet the one was heard and the other was not Why because one was in Christ not the other Let us desire the Lord to accept of our poore and imperfect workes for the worthinesse of Christ in whose name they are presented to him He concludes with a doxologie a song of praise and thankesgiving to Christ the great Shepheard which is God above all blessed for ever to him be glory for ever and ever He it is in whom wee were chosen before the foundation of the world in whom is our life breath and being He it is that in unspeakable love came downe from the pallace of heaven into the dunghill of the earth for our sakes that vouchsafed to take flesh of a woman for us to be borne in a Stable layd in a cratch to endure the speaking against of sinners to be called Beelzebub a bibber of wine a friend of Publicanes and sinners to be blindfolded buffetted spit upon cruelly whipped to be pittifully nailed hand and foote to the Crosse to susteine the wrath of his Father to dye to be buried to rise againe to ascend into heaven there making intercession for us therefore to him be praise for ever and ever He it is that though he bee absent in body yet hath not left us Orphanes poore fatherlesse children he hath given us his spirit to be a father to us to guide us into all truth an heavenly Comforter to comfort us in all distresses to seale us up to the kingdome of heaven He hath left us His Word the foode of our soules the sword of the Spirit to defend us from all enemies of our salvation Hee hath given us the Sacrament of His blessed Supper as a perpetuall memory of him wherein we may daily see him the bread and wine are as pledges of his body and bloud that we may eate him spiritually be one with him and he with us He it is that hath given us his Angels to pitch their tents about us to take our soules at our dying day and to carry them into the kingdome of heaven Therfore let us say with cheerefull hearts to him be praise worthy is the Lord Iesus the great Shepheard of the sheepe to receive all honour and glory prayse power and might now and for ever Amen VERSE 22. 1 AN admonition Suffer the word of exhortation 2. The reason which is taken from the brevity In admonitions I have beene briefe hee spent but three Chapters in them therefore take them the more patiently Such is the pride and perversenesse of our nature we cannot abide to be told of our faults like gauled horses wee are ready to winch and kicke at it Therefore this caveat is very needfull Suffer your selves meekely and quietly to bee reprooved for your sinnes Suffer the Preacher to tell you of your covetousnesse your pride malice c. of your drunkennesse fornication and adultery of your negligence in comming to Church of the little care that is had for the good of the Towne every man is for himselfe none for the Towne Suffer your selves to be admonished of these things it is good for you Ye suffer fooles gladly sayes Saint Paul yee suffer stage players to tell you of your faults and ye laugh at it and will ye not suffer Preachers ye suffer the Physition to give you sowre potions yee send for him and reward him for it and will yee not suffer the Physition of your soules to bee sharpe with you for your salvation Ye suffer Chirurgions to cut you and will yee not suffer us to lanch the soares of your sins that the corrupt matter may issue out Suffer the words of exhortation and magnifie God for them Blessed be thou and blessed be thy counsell sayd David to Abigail So when the Preacher tels us of that which is amisse and exhorts us to
able to encounter with the enemie Isaac waxed mighty in a strange country encreased and was exceeding great he had flockes of sheepe heards of cattle and a great houshold even so much as the Philistines had envie at him Iacob with a staffe passed over Iordane but returned with great substance God gave to Salomon that which hee asked not riches and honours so as among Kings there was none like him in all his dayes hee had 1400 charrets and 12000 horsemen hee gave silver in Ierusalem as stones and Ceders as wild figtrees Iob had 7000 sheepe 3000 Camels 500 yoke of Oxen 500 she Asses insomuch as he was the greatest man in all the East-Country Hester of a poore banished maide fatherlesse and motherlesse became a Queene Daniel was made the third man in the Kingdome hee plucked Ioseph out of prison and made him ruler of Egypt hee tooke David from the sheepe-coates and sent the Scepter of Israel into his hand All that the just man takes in hand shall prosper here S. Iohn wisheth that Gajus may prosper so we are if it stand with Gods good liking to wish to all our friends for then they have greatest opportunity to honour God and to doe good to others Indeede prosperity sometimes proves hurtfull Ease slayeth the foolish and the prosperity of fooles destroyeth them It is sayd a thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand at thy right hand that is as Saint Bernard interprets it a thousand fall in adversitie which is as the left had but ten thousand in prosperitie which is the right hand and as Galen observed plures occidit gula quam gladius surfetting and drunkennesse hath killed more than the sword In adversitie wee are humble in prosperitie wee are proud in adversitie we pray in prosperitie we play in adversitie we seeke God in prosperitie we forget God All the while that David was in persecution and in wars hee was a chaste man when hee came to take his ease and to walke idly on the roofe of his palace then he was caught in the snare of adultery Solomon was drowned in the Ocean of his prosperity Solus in divitiis fuit solus egregie corruit None swimme in such a Sea of riches and honour as he did and none suncke more egregiously than he did they stand upon slippery places and they slippe ere they be aware therefore wee had neede be suters to God especially to keepe us in prosperitie Yet if it hurt the fault is not in it nor in God that sent it but in our selves that abuse it as if a friend should give a man a brave and excellent sword and he should kill himselfe As for his estate he wisheth that he might prosper so for his body he wisheth that he may be in health which in it selfe is an invaluable jewell Sed carendo magis quam fruendo we know not how to prize it but when we want it 1. When a man is sicke he can doe nothing so well as in his health we cannot pray so well paine draweth us away we cannot reade we cannot goe to Church we cannot follow the workes of our calling so conveniently we cannot visite our friends as the Virgin Mary did Elizabeth 2. Sinne puls sicknesse upon us because all have sinned all are sicke at one time or other in some measure or other Behold hee whom thou lovest is sicke S. Augustine malleus haereticorum the hammer of heretiques was so bruised with the hammer of sicknesse that he could neither walke stand nor sit But God in mercy hath provided remedies for it learned and expert Physitians the vertue of sundrie hearbes and simples to restore us to health againe 3. A sicke man is a prisoner confined to his bed or house a man that hath his health is at liberty to goe where hee will yet in the Lord. 4. What is wealth without health Nec domus aut fundus non aeris acervus auri Aegroto domini deducunt corpore febres though thou hadst the riches of Croesus yet they could not rid thee of an Ague so displeasing is sickenesse so pleasing is health therefore if it bee the will of God let us wish it to our selves and to our friends too This is illustated a pari from the like in his soule thy soule prospereth well that growes up in the graces of the spirit so prosper thou in thy estate and in health of body here is a lively description of a happie man in this life a good outward estate mens sana in corpore sano a sound minde in a sound body The soule is the principall animus cuiusque est quisque the soule is the man the soule is the workman the body the toole wherewith he worketh the soule is a spirit the body a lumpe of flesh the body is from the earth the soule from heaven the body we have by mediate generation of our parents the soule by immediate infusion from God they are the fathers of our bodies but he is the Father of spirits the body is mortall and dyeth the soule immortall and liveth for ever the body when we be dead lyeth by the wals as a thing of no reckoning is put into the grave among wormes the soule is taken up by the Angels and carried into Abrahams bosome yet generally we are all for the body nothing for the soule that shall be well clothed that shall fare daintily lie softly We have no care to clothe our soules with the fine linnen of the Saints which is Christs righteousnesse to feede it with the bread of life that came from heaven to lay it one the soft bed of a sweet and excusing conscience If the body be sicke there is sending for the Physitian the soule may be sicke of the dropsie of covetousnesse of the swelling tumor of pride of the consumption of envie no seeking to the heavenly Physitian for the curing of it The body saith Chrysost. is not wholly to be neglected that thou maist have a good wagon for thy soule a good governor for thy ship a good souldier to fight for thee but thy soule is farre more to be respected Otherwise thou art like a man that sets forth his maide bravely and suffers his wife to goe basely What discretion is it to give all to the body nothing to the soule What pitty is it ancilliam reficere ac dominam interficere To fat the body and to kill the soule This is no charity but iniquity no mercie but cruelty no discretion but confusion above all let us care that our soules may prosper as did Gajus his soule VERSE 3. WE have had the entrance Now to the matter of the Epistle Where 1 there is the substance of it 2. The conclusion of it The substance hath two branches a Commendation an Admonition v. 9. He commends him for two vertues that glistered in him the one is Sincerity v.
1. A relation of them 2. A communication of them 4. Quare Why he gives thankes because he hath a joyfull experience of them in himselfe He doth not say I commend thee I extoll thee to the skies for this great love thou shewest to the Saints and for the faith thou hast in the LORD IESUS but I thanke GOD for them He is to be praised for all The Oratour would thanke God for honour but himselfe for vertue It was the Donatists song Scientia ex Deo charitas ex nobis knowledge is of GOD love is of our selves Whereas God is to bee blessed for them all for what have wee poore beggars but that which wee have received Eo quisque pessimus quo optimus fi adscribat sibi quòd optimus He that is best is worst if he ascribe his excellencie to himselfe Ioseph indeed saies Augustine found silver in Benjamins sacke but it was of his owne putting in So God findes silver and golden graces in us but he put them in before therefore he is to be thanked for all Homo est exceptorium bonitatis Dei Man is an emptie vessell that receives all which it pleaseth God to powre into it Whose God is he whom he thankes My God What is he Saint Pauls God and not Saint Peters God Yes verily It is not his meaning to monopolize God to himselfe as it is the manner of some to doe God is their God alone they are the Sole children of God all others are reprobates St. Paul was not of such a proud spirit he speakes this Non Deum restringendo sed Deum applicando not restraining God to himselfe but applying God to himselfe Aug. makes a sweete commentary upon it Dicis Deus meus thou sayest my God Securus dicis verum dicis thou speakest it securely thou speakest it truly at non fecisti ut non sit alterius yet thou hast not hereby brought it to passe that he should not be other mens God as well as thine Non enim sic dicis Deus meus quomodo equus meus for thou doest not so say my God as thou doest my horse equus tuus est non alterius he is thy horse and not anothers Deus tuus est alterius he is thy God and anothers too not of the Iewes only but of the Gentiles too yea the God of the whole world The Sunne is ALEXANDERS and Diogenes too But this is the propertie of faith to applie God particularly to our selves My Redeemer liveth sayes Iob there is no peace saith my God to the wicked my spirit rejoyceth in God my Saviour sayes the Virgin Mary My God and my Lord sayes Saint Thomas I thanke my God sayes Saint Paul which hath loved me and given himselfe for me Meus Iesus sayes Origen my Iesus frequent in his bookes Erasmus reports of Dr. Colet Deane of Saint Pauls that he was often heard to speake these words O Vtinam essem cum meo Christo. The Devill can say God and he trembles at it but he cannot say my God this is proper to the faithfull The Lord is my strength and my salvation whom shall I feare the Lord is the strength of my life of whom shall I bee afraid though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare no evill he will be my God in life and in death too he will never forsake me till he hath brought me to his everlasting kingdome But where or when did he give thankes for him in his prayers making mention of thee He was not unmindfull of him he did not forget him as Pharaohs butler did Ioseph he remembred him he made mention of him Not now and then but alwayes Where Not in his cups but in prayers There were some in Saint Ambrose time that would make mention of the Emperour in their cups but St. Paul made mention of Philemon in his prayers as he praised God for him so he prayed to God likewise for him The best men cumulated with the greatest graces of the Spirit had need to be prayed for St. Paul was rapt up into the third heavens where he saw secrets not to be uttered yet he desires the Ephesians prayers Saint Peter was a stout champion yet CHRIST prayes that his faith should not faile Philemon abounded in all good gifts of knowledge faith and love yet St. Paul ceased not to pray for him 1. The best of all know but in part believe in part love in part therefore wee had need to pray for them that their defects may be supplied that they may encrease daily more and more 2. Here we are viatores non apprehensores wayfaring men we are not come to our journeyes end therefore wee had need to be prayed for that wee may persevere to the end and have the crowne of life Paul had his prayers So we must all Isaack went into the field to pray and hee prayed oft in his tent too David prayed at all seiles of the day morning evening noone and he prayed in the night too David was encumbred with the weighty affaires of the kingdome yet he prayed thrise a day Cornelius prayers went up into remembrance before God Our Saviour in the dayes of his flesh was full of prayers there was one that payd three hundred prayers to God every day as a daily tribute Constantine was stamped in his coine praying he would especially be marked for that 1. Our necessities are many for soule and body therefore let our prayers bee many We are as houses that stand in continuall need of reparations therefore let us pray to him that made us to repaire us that we may be fit buildings for his Majestie 2. Our enemies are many within and without too Now there is no strength in us against this great multitude let us pray to God to stand by us and for us But let us pray first in faith else we are like the Waves of the Sea and shall obtaine nothing 2. In fervencie remembring the Apostles If dignior sequeture effectus quem ferventior praecedit affectus that prayer shall have the greatest efficacie which hath the greatest fervencie 3. In humility omnis rogatio humilitate eget all requests must be preferred in humility This poore man cryed and the Lord heard him thou prayest and art not heard quia diveses because thou art rich in thy own conceit he sent the rich empty away 4. Pray with importunitie a kinde of godly impudency sayes Nazianzen is to be used in prayer 5. Perseveringly Speciall mention is to be made of some in our prayers 1. Of Kings which are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the pillars of the people they are worth tenne thousand of us therefore let us pray for them nominatim by name Sacrificamus pro salute Imperatoris Deo nostri ipsius sed quomodo pura prece we sacrifice for the safety of the
but would have his picture acknowledged every good man is the beautifull picture of God Almighty they be envious persons that will not acknowledge them How comes it to be in them In CHRIST IESUS 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In us dwelleth no good thing Christ is the worker of all good things in us that yee may be plentifull in the fruits of righteousnesse by Iesus Christ. Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to CHRIST IESUS .i. In gloriam Christi Iesu that he may have the glory of it Not to us O Lord but to thy name give the praise Debes videri thou oughtest to be seene Let your light so shine before men that seeing your good workes they may glorifie your Father which is in heaven Sed non ad hâ—c debes facere ut videaris but thou must not doe it to this end to bee seene I lle in te laudetur qui in te operatur let him be praised that worketh all good things in thee VERSE 7. THis St. Paul confirmeth by experience in himselfe Where 1. exprimit latitiam he expresseth his gladnesse then ostendit causam he shewes the cause of it We .i. I and Timothie not we had as it is in the vulgar We have even at this present time Not a little but great joy and consolation arising of joy First his heart was affected with wonderfull joy from that did spring consolation in the midst of his great troubles and afflictions that comforted him it was as aquavitae to revive him withall Wherein did he take so great joy Not in his riches but in his love Many are rich wherein men take no great joy nor consolation Nabal was rich yet David had no joy nor consolation by him but in thy love which did untie thy purse strings and made thee bountifull unto all for that is the nature of love Why because the bowels of the Saints Some interpret the bowels of the Saints the children of the Saints because they bee the fruit of our body and our bowels as David sayes of Absalom my Sonne which came out of my owne bowels seeketh my life But it is more generall not only the children of the Saints but the Parents too The father and mother were refreshed by him The Greeke is Emphaticall were quieted for when the bowels are empty they be out of quiet He doth not say the backes of the Saints are refreshed by thee that is requisite but the refreshing of the bowels is more necessarie for if the belly bee well lined lesse cloath will serve the backe Almes or a worke of mercie is a singular worke above others 1. Homines facit Deo similes Be yee mercifull as your heavenly Father is mercifull Mercifull men draw neerest to God GOD feeds all creatures and he feeds as many as he can homo benefaciens est imago Dei a bountifull man is the image of God An Image is a lively representation of the partie and a liberall man that doth good to others represents God 2. Eleemosyna est scopa quae mundificat omnia It is a faire broome that makes all cleane Give almes ecce behold A fine spectacle not some but all things are cleane unto you As the first fruits in the time of the law did sanctifie the rest of the fruits So almes in the time of the Gospell sanctifie all unto us all that wee possesse are uncleane without them 3. Eleemosyna est usura à Deo approbata an usury approved by God more gainefull than any other usury He that hath mercy on the poore lendeth to the Lord and the Lord will recompense him that which he hath given Whereupon St. Basil sayes It is both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a gift and a lent gift put forth to usury not to a mortall man but to the immortall God who will give great use for it not tenne in the hundred but an hundred fold in this world and everlasting happinesse in the world to come It is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the gainefullest trade of all Vende aurum eme salutem sell thy gold and buy salvation vende lapidem eme regnum sell a stone and buy a Kingdome vende agrum eme tibi vitam aeternam sell a piece of land and buy Heaven 4. It is procurator coeli an Harbinger that goes before to provide thee a place in heaven Cornelius his almes went up into remembrance before God God registred it in the booke of his remembrance against he himselfe came thither Saint Paul chargeth the rich men of the world to doe good to be rich in good workes ready to distribute and to communicate laying up in store for themselves a good foundation for the time to come 5. Remuneratur in coelo prae aliis operibus It is rewarded with Heaven above all other workes Come yee blessed of my Father inherite the Kingdome prepared for you When I was hungry yee gave mee meate c. Therefore let us refresh the bowels of the Saints here that wee may enter into the place of eternall refreshing hereafter We are too streight laced we make this mammon of unrighteousnesse our enemy whereas we should make him our friend Nazianzen's mother caryed such a bountifull minde to the poore that a Sea of wealth could scarce have sufficed her Shee was contrary to Salomon's horse-leach that cryed give give namely to mee Shee cryed give give to the poore Hee heard her often say Shee and her children should want before the poore should want wee are all for our selves our Wives and Children nothing for the poore Amadeus Duke of Sabaudia being asked of certaine Oratours whether he kept hounds or not Yes sayes he Come to morrow and ye shall see them They being come he opens a window into his Hall where a great multitude of poore folkes were dining hij sunt canes mei sayd hee these are my dogges and with them I hope to get Eternall Life It is not unlawfull for Noble-men and Gentlemen to have their hawkes and hounds God hath given us things for pleasure as well as for necessity wine and oyle c. Yet so as wee be moderate in the use of them and forget not the affliction of Ioseph One poore Lazarus is worth more than ten thousand dogges Ye are of more value than many sparrowes and wee should value the poore members of Christ above all the hawkes and hounds in the world as the Elect of God let us put on the bowels of mercy and refresh to our ability yea beyond our ability the bowels of the Saints especially in these hard times wherein wee live The hard hearts of men make the times harder then otherwise they would be He shuts it up with a kinde compellation brother Not in the Ministery as hee called Timothie his brother Verse 1. but in CHRIST our elder brother The Donatists were angrie with
of greater holinesse than men in place because they be with him in the Court of heaven Our kindnesse si caeteris paribus if other things be correspondent should extend it selfe more to them that be neerest to us in the flesh Hee that hath this worlds wealth and sees his brother want So he that hath this worlds wealth and sees them that be neere to him in the flesh especially if there be neerenesse in the spirit too how dwelleth the love of God in him Neverthelesse the spirituall affinitie is in some regards to bee preferred before all Who is my Father my Mother sayes Christ hee that doth the will of my Father in heaven hee is my Mother brother and Sisters VERSE 17. THen he concludes the receiving of him with a kinde of adjuration If thou hast me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in thy opinion and judgement it is well translated if thou count mee What a partner 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 one of the same countie together with thy selfe of the same communion of Saints of the same house-hold of faith he doth not say if thou count me a Prelate a ruler of the Church but a partner he is content to be unus ex illis non supra illos to bee one of them part and part like not one above them The Angels count us partners I am thy fellow servant and one of thy brethren CHRIST counts us partners Heb. 2.14 and shall we disdaine to call one another partners There bee partners in nature so are we all partakers of the same ayre of the same water of the fruits of the same earth partakers of miserie and of death there bee partners in office as Church-wardens and Constables they that answer for a child at the font are called partners There be partners in grace partakers of the divine nature not of the substance but of the qualities of it partakers of one Christ of one heaven Such a partner did St. Paul desire to be accounted and happy are they that be in this partnership He is very earnest with Philemon as Lydia was with Paul and Silas If yee haue judged me to be faithfull to the Lord come to my house they durst not but count her faithfull to the Lord and Philemon durst not but count Saint Paul a partner Now receive Onesimus or exclude me out of thy partnership he pressed sore upon him But how should hee receive him As my selfe as my owne bowels Thou wouldest receive me affectuosè reverenter with a loving affection and with reverence so receive him Papè quanta verbi dignitas Good Lord how doth he dignifie Philemon by it O admirable love especially to a fugitive and a servant VERSE 18. THe last argument to perswade the receiving of him is ex parte debiti concerning the debt which he oweth and wrong that he hath done to him which he would have to be no hinderance to the businesse Where 1. There is a concession of the wrong and debt 2. St. Pauls undertaking for the satisfaction of it Verse 18. 3. A confirmation or strengthning of the satisfaction 4. An amplification of the satisfaction Verse 19. Injured thee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in any thing or owes thee namely ought Wherein wee have confitentem reum hee himselfe with teares hath acknowledged it to me So that the particle If here is not nota dubitantis but concedentis At his departure as fugitive servants are wont to doe he carryed away with him a piece of Plate or some other thing if he have so done as I know he hath impute it to mee set it on my account I will be countable for it and discharge all Here first we see that restitution must be made of wrong Restituere as Aquinas doth well define it est aliquem iteratò in possessionem dominium rei substituere Restitution is a constitution of a man in the right possession of the thing againe The wrongs whereof restitution is to be made are bona animi corporis famae fortunae the goods of the mind if we have heene the meanes of the distraction of any the goods of the body if we have wounded any the goods of fame if we have defamed any the goods of fortune as wee call them but indeed the blessings of God this text leadeth us only to the latter If we have wronged any this way let us be carefull to make restitution non remittitur peccatum nisi restituatur ablatum sinne is not remitted unlesse the thing taken away be restored 1 It is Gods precept if the wicked have restored the pledge and given againe that which he hath robbed till restitution be made he remaines as a thiefe and robber 2 Iudas made restitution he brought againe the thirty peeces of silver they are worse than Iudas that make no restitution 3 The thing remaining unlesse it be restored will ruinate thee and thy house too The taking away of Naboths Vineyard was the overthrow of Ahab and his house If we have so lived that we may make Samuels chalenge at our dying-day whose Asse or Oxe have I taken to whom have I done wrong It is a sweet thing yet a rare thing if our conscience tels us we have wronged any let us make satisfaction for the wrong De quanto how much is to be restored we will not curiously dispute at the least simplum the same thing if it be possible if not yet something equivalent thereunto and according to the quantity of the wrong if the party have susteined much wrong by a long detention of it then duplum or triplum as the Schoolemen speake Zacheus offers a fourefold restitution the which he doth not by the way of supererogation as Aquinas will have it but in an extraordinary fervent zeale for the demonstration of the efficacy of his conversion The person to whom restitution is to be made is the party himselfe if he be alive or else his heires Et ubi non est haeres ecclesia haeres sayes Eusebius where there is no heire the Church is heire But in any case let restitution be made and that with as great expedition as may be for nec per modicum tempus in peccato morandum for there is no dwelling in sinne no not a small time Lactantius affirmes of the Romanes si restitutionem facerent ad casas egestatem reverterentur if they should make restitution they must come to poore Cottages instead of their magnificent Palaces So would many it is to be feared if they made restitution of all wrongs especially to the poore Church which hath beene wronged in all Ages 2 Here it is apparant that debts are to be paid Rather than Philemon should bee unpaid Saint Paul will pay him a matter of greater moment than we are aware of 1. It must be preferred before our living and maintenance When the Prophet had made a bountifull provision of Oile for the poore
them they were not personally united to them as ours are Otherwise there is no great difference no not betweene the Angels and us How are wee to magnifie God that hath so highly exalted man The consideration hereof should cause us to lead a life in some acceptable measure worthy of that honour whereunto we be advanced We are not much inferiour to the Angels yet a number of our lives are as ill nay worse than bruit beasts The Oxe knowes his owner the Asse his masters crib but wee will not know love and feare that God which feedeth us A Dogge will love his Master that makes much of him wee will not love no not those that deserve well at our hands A Dove will keepe her selfe to her owne mate many of us will not keepe our selves to our owne Wives bring an horse to the water to the sweetest water in the world he will drinke no more than will doe him good we are excessive and more than brutish in drinking all places ring of this sinne this beastly sinne of drunkennesse what a vile thing is this How doe wee forget our selves Hath GOD made us but a little inferiour to the Angels and shall we live like bruit beasts and give over our selves to all uncleannesse How doe we disgrace that worthy estate whereunto God hath advanced us As we draw neere to the Angels any kinde of wayes so let us so farre as is possible lead an angelicall life with the Angels in this world that we may remaine with them in the world to come Thou crownedst him He shewes wherein our excellency doth consist he hath made him a King and set a Crowne on his head With many glorious gifts that are a wonderfull honour to man both externall and internall especially with the knowledge of CHRIST wherein consists eternall life One part of that glory is that he hath a Soveraigntie and dominion over all creatures which was given him at the creation Genesis 1. renewed and ratified by GODS seale after the floud Genesis 9. enlarged no doubt to the faithfull by CHRIST 1 Cor. 3.21 VERSE 8. VNder his feete This agreeth to all men in generall to the faithfull in speciall whom God hath made Kings and Lords over all his creatures by CHRIST But principally it is to be understood of our SAVIOUR CHRIST who is the chiefe Lord of the world the King and mediatour of the Church he hath all power in heaven and earth All things yea even the Devils themselves are put in subjection under his feete God hath given him a name above every name that at the name of IESUS every knee should bow Phil. 2.9 We also by him because wee are members of his body and his brethren we have an interest to all creatures all things throughout the wide world are ours The heaven the earth the birds the beasts the fishes the trees the flowers are ours Death is ours the very Devill himselfe is our slave and subject God hath put him under our feet 1. Here we may behold the dignity of Christians all things by IESUS CHRIST are under our dominion O what a bountifull GOD is this that hath given us so large a possession Let us sound forth his praises for it and use his liberalitie to his glory As God said to Peter arise kill and eate when the sheete full of all kinde of creatures was let downe to him from heaven so doth hee say to us all we may freely eate of all creatures whatsoever but let us not abuse GODS creatures to his dishonour and our destruction Let us use them soberly religiously to make us more cheerefull in the service of our God 2 Let us not stand in a slavish feare of any creature of the stars the windes no not of the Devils themselves for all are put in subjection under our feet by Iesus Christ that loved us and hath given us a superiority over all we shall be conquerers over them all a singular comfort to the faithfull Satan may tempt and assault us but God will tread him under our feet 3 For this dominion let us thanke the Lord Iesus Christ. Of our selves we are worth nothing starke beggars in CHRIST and by CHRIST we have all that we have Let us magnifie him for it Then he concludeth from the generall to the speciall If all things be subject to him then nothing is exempted from his Dominion no not the Angels themselves To the former the adversaries againe replied thou talkest of a glorious Empire Rule and Dominion whereunto Christ is advanced but it is an imaginary conquest for we see not all things subdued to him The Kings and Princes of the earth cast away his yoke and submit not themselves to the Scepter of his Word Satan and his instruments rebell against him sin and death still play the tyrants and are not subdued to him VERSE 9. TO that he answers 1. Though we see it not yet all things may be subject to him we see not God yet there is a God we see not our owne soule yet we have a soule Here it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there is a difference betweene videre and cernere wee doe discerne so as it cannot be denied a man may see a thing and yet not discerne it 2 He answers it by a distinction of submission or subjection The one is externall conspicuous to the eye of the world the other internall seene by the eye of faith Christ's kingdome is not of this world it is not temporall but spirituall all things are subdued to him though he suffer his enemies for the triall and exercise of his children to tyrannize over them for a time A Beareheard may have a Beare under his rule and authority though he suffer him now and then to range abroad so hath Christ the Devill Yet we see Iesus that was made a little lower than the Angels through the suffering of death to be crowned with glory and honor These words Through the suffering of death may be referred to that which goes before or followes after after he had suffered death he was crowned with glory as Phil. 2.9 But rather refer them to the former he was made a little lower than the Angels through suffering of death 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a little while refer it to the time that is during his death passion continuance in the grave 3. dayes and 3. nights all this while he was inferior to the Angels not at the time he lived upon the earth for Mat. 4.11 The Angels Ministred to him as servants to their Lord. But in his Passion and Death the Deity withdrew his power and the humanity was left alone then he was lower than the Angels the Angels are immortall and dye not Christ was mortall and died in that respect he was inferior to them But he was afterwards exalted to all glory and dignity placed at the right hand of God and so superior to the Angels We that are the faithfull see him
crowned with glory and honour in that he raised up himselfe from the dead ascended into heaven in a cloud in the sight of his Disciples the Angels attending on him in that Stephen saw him sitting at the right-hand of God in that he sent downe the Holy Ghost from heaven and by a few simple men to look to through the preaching of the Gospell conquered all the world We may all see him crowned with glory and honour Thus he is higher than the Angels though through the suffering of death he was for a time lower than they Christ truly suffered death not phantastically in a phantasticall body as the Manichees and Apollinarists dreamed he felt and indured the bitter pangs of death Which is illustrated by two causes the efficient and finall the efficient is the grace love and mercy of God Iohn 3.16 the finall that as much as lay in Christ all men might be saved CHRIST's death was sufficient for all 1 Tim. 2.4 effectuall only to them that beleeve Isay 9.6 Mat. 26.28 Physick is offered to many sicke Patients that may doe them good if they will receive it but many are so froward that they will none of it the fault why they doe not recover is not in the physicke nor in the Physitian but in themselves so CHRIST offers the soveraigne medicine of salvation purchased by his death to all but some reject it and will not beleeve it can save them It is effectuall for all those that be sanctified that be his brethren as it is expounded afterwards Whereas it is said that Christ tasted death therein he dealt as the Physitian doth he needs not the physike prepared for his patients yet the better to induce them to take it he tastes of it himselfe before their eyes So death belonged not to Christ because he had no sinne yet he would taste of it that we might be more willing to taste and drink of that cup. The Metaphor must not be pressed too farre as if Christ did but sip and taste of the cup of death as a man tastes vinegar but drinkes not of it for he swallowed it up quite 1 Cor. 15.54 It is a borrowed speech Death is resembled to a cup whereof CHRIST did taste let this cup passe from me This hath reference to the time that hee continued in death not to the sharpenesse of his death They that taste of a thing tarry not long at it their lips are quickly removed from it so CHRIST did not continue long in death not past three dayes and three nights hee did but tast as it were of it and so away yet he truly dyed and it was a most bitter taste to him Thus the tasting of death was no dishonour but an honour to Christ. By it hee brought many to eternall life for all that hee is above the Angels and all other creatures whatsoever CHRIST hath tasted of death before us therefore let not us that be Christians be too much afraid of death There is a potion brought to a sicke Patient which the eye loathes and the mouth distasts The poore sick man is loath to drinke of it the Physitian takes it into his hand tasts of it before his eyes by that he is encouraged to receive it so is it with us death is a sowre cup which nature abhorreth we are all unwilling naturally to drink of it but for so much as Christ our loving and heavenly Physitian hath tasted of it before hand let us not be afraid of it The godliest men in the world cannot but in some measure feare death Christ feared it Et non est fortior miles quà m Imperator yet let this be as Sugar to sweeten this bitter Cup to us CHRIST tasted of it and overcame it so shall wee doe by his vertue and power As after the receit of a purgation the body is the better more sound than before so after we have drunk this bitter Cup of Death both in soule and body we shall be the better farre more glorious than before therefore let us be willing whensoever it shall seeme good to the Lord for us to taste it All of us should have died eternally At what time thou eatest thereof thou shalt dye both thou and all thy posterity Wee should have trodden the Winepresse of GOD's wrath and beene tormented with the Devill and his angels in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone for ever but CHRIST hath tasted death for us all O the wonderfull and unspeakable love of Christ as if a company of Traytors were going to the Scaffold to be executed the Kings Sonne should step forth to dye for them what an admirable thing were that We by nature are enemies to God traytors to his Majestie the Son of the King of Kings comes from heaven and dies for us Is not this to be admired of us all scarce will any dye for a righteous man we were unholy unrighteous defiled with the scab of sin in soule and body yet the Lord Iesus died for us Life is sweet who will dye for his friend but will any dye for his enemy The consideration of the death of Christ should occupie our mindes continually we should ever be thinking of it it should cause us to be alwayes singing of that song Worthy is the Lambe that was killed for us to receive all honour c. But why did Christ tast death for us what moved God to send his Son to dye for us Surely his owne grace mercy and favour eternall life is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So God loved the world that he gave c. There was no goodnes in us that might procure Christ to die for us no praevisa opera nor praevisa fides it is the grace of God that we are preserved from eternall death by grace ye are saved not by workes Let us not part stakes with the Lord give halfe to our selves and halfe to him but let us ascribe the whole praise of our salvation to the grace of God alone not to us O Lord not to us but to thy owne name and mercy in thy Sonne Christ Iesus be given all praise for ever and ever VERSE 10. NOw he descendeth to Christs humanity by preventing an objection of the adversaries Well you have affirmed Christ to be God above the Angels and all other creatures and that his suffering of death was no derogation from the glory of his Deity but a declaration of Gods grace and mercy to mankinde by his death to preserve men from death eternall but seeing hee was GOD what need was there that hee should become man suffer afflictions and dye Hee might have saved men by the power of his Deity yea even by his bare and naked word whereby he made all things at the first Answer indeed GOD being omnipotent might have saved mankinde if it had seemed good to him by some other meanes than by the incarnation and death of his Son yet this seemed to be the most fit and convenient
and Spirit in this life that wee may have entrance into the holy Hierusalem in the life to come If CHRIST and we are all of one much more are we among our selves A King and a beggar are of one a rich man and a poore man are of one a faire and beautifull man or woman and they that want beauty are of one we descended all of Adam and were taken out of the dust of the ground therefore let us not insult one over another GOD for a season hath advanced one above another the Magistrate above the Subject the Father above the Son the Rich man above the poore man and every one is to be honoured according to that place whereunto God hath exalted him yet if we look back to our originall to the stocke from whence we are taken we are all of one The Wax that hath the print of the Kings seale on it is the same in substance with the waxe that hath the print of the seale of a meane man yet it is honoured in that the Kings seale is set on it So we are all of one weake and waxie nature save that it pleaseth God to set a more honourable print upon one then on another Therefore let us not thinke highly of ourselves and contemne our brethren but submitte to them of low degree using the greatnesse that GOD hath given us to the glory of the Giver Seest thou a poore Lazarus full of sores desirous to bee refreshed with the crumbes that fall from rich mens bordes Contemne him not in thy heart he and thou though thou farest deliciously every day and rufflest out in silkes and velvet are both of one This he proveth by the relatives They that be brethren come of one Father and Mother CHRIST and wee are brethren therefore we are of one of one Adam which is our Father and of one Mother which is Eve Whereas some interpret it of one God of one heavenly Father it is impertinent to the Text. He doth not simply say they are his brethren but hee is not ashamed to call them brethren Prov. 19.7 All the brethren of the poore doe hate him how much more doe his friends goe far from him He pursueth them with words but they are wanting to him But Christ thought it no disparagement to his glorious Deity to call men his brethren Though there be wonderfull ods betweene Christ and us hee the Creator we the creatures hee the LORD and Master we his servants he without sinne we defiled with sinne in Soule and body he mervailous rich heaven and earth being his we poore men of our selves not worth a groat yet Christ is not ashamed to call us brethren If a man come once to be Lord Major of London hee will scant acknowledge his poore brethren and Sisters when they come to him Christ is not a Lord for a yeere and a day but an everlasting King yea the King of Kings yet he vouchsafes to call us brethren One Iudge will call another brother and if he be a Sergeant he shall have that name but every pettifogger and paltrie Lawyer shall not be the Iudges brother yet Christ the Iudge of the whole world calls us all brethren O the humility of Christ and the dignity whereunto he hath advanced us VERSE 12. THis he proved out of the Psalme 22.22 Many things in that Psalme are in the New Testament applyed to CHRIST as Verse 1. Verse 16. Verse 18. The Prophet speaketh this of himselfe that when GOD had delivered him from his enemies he would declare his name to the people which were his brethren though GOD had exalted him above them But prophetically also he speaketh of the Messiah after that CHRIST was delivered from Satans fury and the rage of his instruments from the power of death and of the grave hee would declare the name of GOD to his brethren This he did while he was alive Ioh. 17.6 but especially after his resurrection when hee sent his Apostles to preach the Gospell to all nations CHRIST was not only the Author and matter of the Gospell but he was also the proclaimer and Preacher of it he declared it in his owne life time by himselfe after his Ascension by his Apostles The name that is the power mercie and goodnesse of God By brethren here are understood not the Apostles or faithfull onely though they in more speciall manner bee the brethren of CHRIST Matth. 12.49 Ioh. 20.17 but all men generally for CHRIST and all men came of one which is Adam and were made by one God Mal. 2.10 CHRIST will not declare his name in a corner but in the middest of the Church In the middest of the Church among the rest of my brethren as fellow singers Christ did sing with his Disciples after the supper he prayed worshipped and sung as we doe CHRIST hath many Brethren 1. All men in respect of our humane nature which Christ assumed to himselfe are his brethren hee a man as all are 2. In regard of Country and lineall descent the Iewes are his brethren of whom Christ came according to the flesh Rom. 9.5 Deut. 18.18 3. In respect of consanguinity the kinsfolke of CHRIST in the Scripture are called his brethren Iames the brother of the Lord that is the kinsman of the Lord. 4. In respect of the Ministery the Preachers of the Word are CHRIST his brethren for hee was a Minister and Preacher of the Gospell as we are although in gifts and graces he excelled us all as the Sunne doth the Starres But more neerely and properly the faithfull are his brethren being made the Sonnes of GOD by faith in CHRIST IESUS I goe to my God and your God to my Father and your Father Ioh. 20.17 1. As CHRIST is not ashamed to call us brethren so let us doe nothing so neere as wee can that may shame this our Brother Is it not a shame that the Kings brother should bee a common drunkard whoremaster or such like Doth not the King take himselfe disgraced by it And shall wee that are Brethren to the King of Kings take such courses as that great ignominie should redound to CHRIST by it As hee is not ashamed to call us brethren so let us doe nothing that may pull a shame on him and his Gospell 2. Can a brother that is a wealthie man of faire revenewes and ample possessions see any of his brethren goe a begging will hee not rather receive him to his owne house and set him at his table CHRIST which is the Lord of heaven and earth is our brother therefore let us feare no want so long as wee feare him This may be a comfort to us in all our calamities that CHRIST and we are brethren VERSE 13. AN other argument to prove the humanity of Christ it is drawne from the effects Christ putteth his trust in God therefore he is man Hee that trusteth to another is inferiour to him to whom hee trusts the party whom he makes his pillar
that he might the better pittie us that be men that he might be a mercifull high Priest to us all and shall we be unmercifull one to another As the elect of God put on bowels of mercy Col. 3.12 We have a mercifull high Priest Let us be mercifull one to another It is a token of a wicked man of a reprobate to be unmercifull as that rich glutton was that saw Lazarus dayly at his gates and would have no compassion on him True Christians are mercifull as Christ is Iudas came howling to the high Priests and Pharises Oh I have sinned in betraying innocent bloud what is that to us say they See thou to that So such a neighbour is sicke in the Towne such a one is mourning for the death of his Children his Wife c. Such a poore man hath neither meat nor firing nothing to relieve himselfe and his Children withall what is that to us A lamentable thing There is a thorne in the foot that paines it and makes it to swell shall the head and hands say what is that to us We are members one of another and we have an head that is pittifull to us Let us be pittifull one to another that Christ may have pittie and compassion on us both in this world and in that which is to come This may be a singular comfort to us all They say he is happy that hath a friend in the Court especially if he be gracious with the King wee have a friend in the Court of heaven that is deepe in Gods bookes such a friend as hath a feeling of all our infirmities He and we are as Hippocrates twins weeping and laughing together Saul why persecutest thou me If we be sicke or grieved he is c. This was one speciall end why CHRIST assumed our nature that hee might the better have compassion on us in our calamities As the bowels of the true mother yerned when her Child should have beene cut in pieces so if wee bee in any affliction the bowels of CHRIST yerne towards us therefore let us sound forth the praises of CHRIST with a cheerefull heart that tooke our nature on him let us glorifie this our elder brother LORD and Saviour in this life that we may be glorified with himselfe in eternall glory in the life to come CHAP. 3. HItherto he hath entreated of the person of Christ shewing him to be God and man now he proceedeth to his offices As for his regall dignity it might bee perceived by that which he had already spoken of him that he was above the Angels themselves therefore he sayes little of his kingdome in his other two offices he is ample 1. They are propounded joyntly Verse 1. Then opened Severally and particularly 1. Hee begins with his prophesie which is contained in this Chapter and part of the next to Verse 14. Then with his Priesthood in the Chapter following About his prophesie there be two things 1. An admonition with all reverence to listen to this our Prophet 2. Reasons to induce us to it Within this Chapter there are foure The 1. is taken from his fidelity illustrated by a comparison betweene him and Moses à 2. ad 7. 2. From the testimony of the Holy Ghost who stirreth us up to listen to him where we have the allegation of the testimony à 7. to 11. an application of it Verse 12 13. The 3d. reason is taken from the fruit and commodity we shall have by it a society and fellowship with Christ verse 14. 4. From the punishment inflicted on them that contemne this Prophet to the end In the admonition there be two branches 1. A description of the persons that are to attend 2. Of the person to whom they must attend Vnde whereupon Seeing the Prophet and Doctor of the Church is the high and eternall God above the Angels and all creatures seeing in time he became man that by Gods grace he might taste death for all men therefore let us make an high account and estimation of him The parties admonished to listen to this Prophet and Teacher of the Church are described by their estate and condition and by the gracious benefits bestowed on them 1 For their condition they be brethren dulciter eos alloquitur not carnall but spirituall brethren He doth not call them brethren only because they descended of the Fathers and came of the seed of Abraham as he did but because they were brethren in the Lord Iesus Christ. By this sweet and loving title he doth insinuate himselfe into the Hebrewes and allures them to have a reverent opinion of Christ. Yea he cals them holy brethren such as are made holy by Iesus Christ the Holy one of God 1 Cor. 6.11 By nature we are unholy as well as others but Christ sanctifieth us and makes us holy We that bee Christians must not be unholy brethren brethren in evill as Simeon and Levi were but we must be holy brethren As GOD our Father is holy the Church our Mother is holy Christ our elder brother is holy the Angels our fellow-brethren are holy Heaven is an holy place so must we in some measure be holy Seeing you are holy and have all your holinesse from Christ listen to him 2 For their dignity Partakers together with the rest of the Saints of the Heavenly and glorious kingdome whereunto God in mercy hath called us by the preaching of the Gospell 1 Thes. 2.12 Now as GOD hath beene so gracious to you as to make you partakers of his owne kingdome purchased by the bloud of his Sonne so listen you with all reverence to him and cleave to him alone Of the heavenly calling that is Of the preaching of the Gospell whereby we are called to the kingdome of heaven whom God hath predestinated hee hath called The preaching of the Gospell is the bell whereby we are called to eternall glory As by the sound of a Trumpet the people were called together in the time of the Law so the Word is the silver Trumpet sounding in our eares whereby we are called to the Kingdome of Heaven Blessed are they that be partakers of this calling Such are we in England at this present day if we had eyes to see it and hearts to consider it But GOD cals and we refuse to come wisdome hath made ready her Feast she shath sent her maids into the streets to call us to her banquet but we passe not for it The King made a Supper for his Son sent and invited many to it but they made excuses and came not so GOD calleth us continually but some sit at home in their houses some ride abroad c. when God cals them to his kingdome As we are partakers of the heavenly vocation so let us make a precious account of it that we may be called out of the kingdome of darknesse into the kingdome of light and remaine with Christ for ever Then he comes to the admonition it selfe Consider not lightly as they
he shewes the equity of it they were a blind ignorant and perverse people that would not heare mee therefore I was worthily grieved with them They are a vagrant and wandring people straying out of the way He doth not say they have erred but erre continually erring ever Not in their outward lives and conversations only but in their heart which carryeth the whole man after it there hee points out the fountaine of this sin the corruption of their hearts If the heart be blind the whole man must needs be blind Wayes that is my lawes and commandements These bee the wayes wherein wee ought to walke or my workes quia per ea ad nos venit to impart his benefits to us and to open himselfe to us They had meanes enough to come to the knowledge of my wayes my servant Moses and others were ever teaching of them but they willingly continued ignorant and would not know my wayes For this cause I have cast them off this is that corruption which is in us all by nature an ignorance of the will of God that carries us from Gods wayes to the Devils wayes Ephes. 4.17 18. Yet there is in men a double ignorance the one is simplex insita the other is composita affectata All by nature erre and are drowned in ignorance Paul saw at Athens an inscription on an Altar ignoto deo but many of them if God send the candle of knowledge amongst them skip for joy and imbrace it with both armes Others though they live in those places where the light shineth before their eyes where there is continuall preaching yet they remaine ignorant still some through carelesnesse and negligence not regarding it others even upon will and stomacke they close up their eyes and will not see the light Such were many of these Israelites they would not know the wayes of God A fearefull thing to live in the Church where God is preached and not to know him VERSE 11. WHereupon God proceeds to a definitive sentence against them which he ratifieth with an oath Seeing they be such an obstinate people hee doth not say but sweare not in sport and merriment but being much moved hot and angrie against them for their sinnes If they shall enter Constructio est defectiva ad modum irati qui truncat verba sua it is a passionate speech when a man is so moved as that hee cannot bring forth his words an usuall Aposiopesis Something must be supplyed If they shall enter into my rest let mee be counted no GOD let mee never be believed hereafter The suppressing of these imprecations doth argue that they should bee seldome used by us So did Abram Gen. 14.22 Christ Mar. 8.12 Saul 1 Sam. 14.44 whereas we in our anger cannot containe our selves but furious speeches come by and by out of our mouthes If I be not even with him I pray God I may sinke where I stand never enter into the kingdome of heaven c. We should not be so rash in producing of them God as ye see sweares so may wee doe if we could keepe our selves within those limits that he did 1. God sweares seldome the Scripture doth not bring him in swearing often at every word as we doe 2. When God sweares it is by himselfe by no creature wee sweare by bloud wounds fire bread cheese c. 3. It is a matter of weight that makes God sweare he doth not sweare upon every trifling occasion as wee doe it was a matter of importance that made him sweare now even the establishing of his justice that men should beware how they provoke him by their sinnes 4. God sweares not rashly in heat and choller as wee doe if our bloud be stirred then wee sweare vengeably Though it be here said hee sware in his wrath yet it was a just and advised anger not a cholericke furie as ours is There bee two things that make God sweare the one is the confirmation of his mercie and gracious promises to his Children Hebr. 6.17 The other is the strengthning of his justice and threatnings against the wicked as in this place and let us beware when God sweares If the King doe not only say such a man shall dye but sweares to it then there is little hope of life for him God hath not only said but sworne that all contemners of his word that harden their hearts against it shall perish eternally Therefore there is no dallying let us looke to it An horrible sinne that wrings an oath from God It is called his rest because he in his eternall counsell prepared it for them and promised it to them long agoe and it was he that brought them into that rest This rest is double 1. The Land of Canaan which is called a rest in regard of their continuall toyles and turmoyles in the wildernesse where they were alwayes molested with flitting up and down but when they came into this land they should rest Heere they rested under their Vines and Figtrees hence it hath the name of rest 2. By it also is meant the Kingdome of Heaven where wee shall rest with Abraham Isaac and Iacob for ever Now were all they that dyed in the wildernesse excluded from that rest too no. Moses never came into the Land of Canaan yet he came into the Kingdome of Heaven I dare not say that all that were overwhelmed with the flood went to hell nor that all were deprived of the celestiall Canaan that missed of the earthly but the wicked persisting in their sinnes without repentance undoubtedly lost both The cause why they were deprived of this rest was their stubborne contempt of God in his Servant Moses speaking to them from time to time He perswaded them by a true and lively faith to depend upon God assuring them that as he had promised them the Land of Canaan so what difficulty soever came he would one day put them into a peacefull possession of the Land but they would not beleeve it when any thing crossed them then they would goe to Aegypt againe Therefore let us take off that sinne that we be not partakers with them of the punishment As Christ said behold a greater than Salomon is heere So say I of the ministery of the Gospell a greater than Moses is heere If the ancient Israelites lost the land of Canaan and some of them the Celestiall Canaan too for despising Moses and for murmuring against him and grieving him how shall we escape that contemne Christ the Apostle and High Priest of our profession which is so farre greater than Moses as the Sonne and heire of the house is above the servant in the house Christ spake by Saint Paul and the rest of the Apostles in their time and he speaketh by us which are His Ambassadours at this day therefore harden not your hearts against his preaching least he shut you out of his rest but reverently embrace his preaching let Christ enter into your hearts by His Word
many soft pillowes feather-beds and beds of dowlne to rest our selves upon many pleasant Orchards and Gardens faire and beautifull houses wherein we may rest but nothing comparable to that rest the bosome of Abraham where the soule of Lazarus resteth We must not thinke to goe to heaven without study bare wishing will not serve the turne It is not enough to say with Baalam O that my soule might dye the death of the righteous and my last end be like his Num. 23.10 We must first studie to live the life of the righteous It is not sufficient to say oh that I were in heaven but we must study to goe to heaven Now in all studying these things must concurre 1 There must be the party that studieth and that is every Christian high and lowe rich and poore of what estate or condition so ever The King and the subject the Ministers and their people the Master and the servant the Father and the childe the Husband and the Wife the Merchant and the clothyer the Gentleman and the Yeoman the Divines Lawyers Physitians Husbandmen c. all must study to enter into this rest 2 There must be a closet or a place to study in that is the chamber of our owne hearts Enter into thy closet sayes CHRIST We must goe often into the chamber of our owne hearts call our selves to an account examine what sinnes we have what courses wee take whether wee bee in regia via or not that leadeth to heaven 3 There must bee a booke to study on every Student must have his bookes There can be no workeman without his tooles nor no Scholler without a library Now the LORD will not trouble us with many bookes as CHRIST sayd one thing is necessary So one booke is necessary the booke of bookes the sacred booke of holy Scriptures Let us study that throughly and learne the way to heaven 4 There must bee a light to study by no man can study in the darke either he must have day light or candle light The light whereby wee study is the light of GODS Spirit who must enlighten our eyes that we may see the wonders of GODS Lawes and direct us to this heavenly rest Let us therefore pray to GOD that His Spirit may be with us in all our study as Acts 8.31 Lord take not thy Holy Spirit from mee let him accompany mee continually 5 There must bee diligence in study every Student must be diligent Learning is not gotten without paines The students in the Vniversity study day and night So doe the Lawyers at Innes of Court if they aspire to any fame in the Law So we that be Christians must bee diligent and painefull in our study 2 Pet. 1.10 use all diligence We must not study by fits a start and away but we must lie at it if by any meanes we may come to this rest 6 There must be a time to study in Now this time is the terme of our life from infancy to old age from the cradle to the grave so farre as is possible Remember thy Creator in the dayes of thy youth Wherewithall shall a young man clense his wayes Psalm 119.9 A young man said of the tenne Commandements all these have I kept from my youth upwards Mark 10. Young men may die in the flower of their yeeres as Absalom did therefore let young men even in the flourishing time of youth study to enter into this rest And let old men likewise study it In matters concerning the world there bee emeriti milites a man at sixtie yeares of age is exempted from warfare aptissima arma senectutis artes exercitationesque virtutum The Levits were priviledged from the service of the Temple at fifty and some Schollers are so old that they can studie no longer not so here wee must all studie so long as we live yea in the time of old age hic opus est animo magis quà m corpore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cato learned Greeke when he was eighty yeeres old 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Solon So though we be fifty sixty eighty a hundred yeeres old yet we must alwayes be studying to enter into this rest And it is worth our studie 1. We shall rest from sinne here we sinne daily the best of us all the just man falls seven times a day Sinne makes the godly to cry out like tyred porters ô miserable men that we are who shall ease us of this burden Then we shall be like the Angels in heaven and sin no more 2. Wee shall rest from the workes of our calling The Merchant shall bee no more tossed upon the Sea the clothier bee no more riding up and downe for Wooll nor in the sale of clothes The magistrate shall be no longer molested with hearing of causes from morning to night as Moses was The Father no more caring for his Children c. we shall have all things without care and labour O happy rest let us study for it 3. Wee shall rest from all griefe paine and misery No more sicknesse crying and weeping all teares shall then bee wiped from our eyes Oh blessed rest who would not study for it Notwithstanding it is a wonder to see how this study is neglected We study to get money to hoord up gold and silver to buy houses and purchase lands Some will studie to get to great preferment how to climbe to this or that office but the maine studie of all is set aside What advantageth it a man to winne the whole world and loose his owne soule therefore especially study to enter into this rest where our soules and bodies shall remaine in happines for ever One Pamb was studying the first Verse of the thirtie ninth Psal. 19. yeeres and yet studied it not enough We must be studying this lesson to enter into this blessed rest the terme of our whole life and yet all little enough we must studie as they that feare to bee deprived of a thing Verse 1. If you are afraid to be deprived of your house and land by some false pretended title you will study hard to defend your selves even so doe you study for heaven that yee be not defeated of this rest Let us study earnestly to enter into his rest that when the few and evill dayes of our Pilgrimage bee ended wee may rest with Christ in the world to come 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayes Chrys. and without wee cannot be saved yet that alone is not sufficient 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 If they could not get earth without much diligence how shall we heaven Especially 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 indifferenter ac socorditer 1. Reason or spurre to prick us on to this heavenly and earnest study and meditation is taken from a terrible example as good men as we in outward appearance have fallen from this rest therefore let us take heede that the like happen not to us If you fall as they did you shall sinke into the same bottomlesse pitt that they
have done pares in peccato shall be pares in supplicio Why should God spare us more than them We are his people So they We sit in the lap of the Church So they We have the preaching of the Gospell So they Verse 2. We the Sacraments So they They were baptized in the red Sea they eate of the same spirituall meat and they did all drinke the same spirituall drinke 1 Cor. 10.34 Therefore if we be guiltie of the like sinne we must looke for the like punishment The ancient Israelites went very farre towards the land of Canaan In many things obedient to the voice of God they journyed and stayed at his appointment they had sent spies that viewed the Country No doubt many of them were in fight of it they were on the borders setting a foot on it yet because they were incredulous stubborne rebellious and disobedient to God they were destroyed in the wildernesse and so came short of that rest both of the land of Canaan the figure of this rest and some of them it is to bee feared of heaven too prefigured by it they came saies Saint Chrys. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let us therefore take heede it be not so with us Would it not grieve you that bee Merchants to see a ship fraught with rich merchandise miscarry in the haven Alasse hath it passed the raging waves blustering windes terrible tempests so many miles on the Sea and is it cast away in the haven what a pittifull thing is this So wee may begin well goe out of Sodome with Lots wife follow God a great while as they did in the wildernesse some tenne twentie thirtie or fortie yeeres yet be banished out of the kingdome of heaven Therefore let us not flatter our selves in our faire beginnings but let us runne the wayes of Gods Commandements to the end forget the things that are behind but presse on to the marke that is before though as old disciples as Mnason yet let us study this to our dying day how to enter into this rest It is something to beginne well to goe towards heaven but that is not all Lots wife went out of Sodome Demas once embraced Christ. If thou goest to London you will not stay at Romford but goe till thou comest to that famous city Therefore let us all look to our selves as we have begunne so let us proceede and never cease to our dying day I forget the things that are behinde and follow hard to the marke Let us not stand bragging what wee have beene what we have done how many miles we have gone towards heaven but let us runne the wayes of GODS Commandements to the end as David Those that are travellours are subject to falling you are travelling to the heavenly Ierusalem therfore be not secure but take paines in the rowing of the ship of your soules to the haven of eternall rest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into the same example Vivitur legibus non exemplis all examples are not to bee followed Phil. 3.17 There be exempla imitabilia declinabilia If any good examples be set before your eyes follow them The faith of Abraham the uprightnesse of Noah the sincerity of David the patience of Iob the constancy of Paul the humility of the blessed Virgin Mary c. But if bad examples follow not them follow not Noah in his drunkennesse David in his adulterie and murder Peter in his denyall nor the Israelites in their obstinacie and disobedience to GOD in the Wildernesse for the which they were excluded out of the land of rest Away with those naughty examples of Lots Wife Absalom Iesabel Ananias and Saphira c. Come out sayes God of Babylon Let us not follow the wicked in their wickednesse least wee follow them to hell Let us believe God and his Word let us walke in an holy obedience to all his Commandements then believing in Christ and bringing forth the fruits of a true and lively faith when the reprobate shall bee in hell with the rich glutton wishing for a drop of water to coole their tongues we shall bee in Abrahams bosome and rest from all sorrow for evermore VERSE 12. THe second reason to excite us to this study is taken from the power and Majesty of the Word that commandeth this lesson to bee studied As it was to bee to the ancient Israelites So is it to us God often mooved them by Moses Iosua and Caleb and others to march on valiantly in the wildernesse as sure as God is in heaven yee shall have the promised land but they contemned this Word Num. 14. Therefore they were destroyed So will GOD deale with us for his Word is as mighty now as ever it was This is that study which God in his Word injoyned to you and hath often excited you thereunto beware how yee contemne this Word It is no dallying with edge tooles this sword of the Spirit is sharper than any two edged sword and will either open the soares of your soules that they may bee healed or it will wound you to death everlasting therefore despise it not but as God commanded you in his Word so study to enter into his rest 1. The nature of the Word is set downe then illustrated and confirmed For the nature it hath two qualities Many things are lively that are not mighty There is life in a little child but no great might in him the Word is not so As it is lively so it is mighty The Word of God is not a dead Word it hath life in it There is some wine and drink that is dead we can feele no life in it as it goes down our stomack the Word of God is lively Aqua-vita and no auditour but shall feele it to bee lively in him either to salvation or destruction They are called lively Oracles by St. Stephen Act. 7.38 There is life in it it begets us to a Spirituall life in this world and to an eternall in the world to come It is also a mighty or powerfull Word Ierome translates it evidens as if he read it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereas it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mighty There are sundry potions that bee mighty in operation purge mightily and cary away a great deale of corruption out of the body but none so as the word of God it purgeth us from Idolatry ignorance superstition prophanenesse from swearing cursing and banning from drunkennesse fornication and adultery c. It is a mighty purger and sweepes a great deale of filthinesse out of the soule and if it purge thee not it will kill thee as a medicine if not worke upwards or downewards it will kill the man so the Word will mightily clense thee or mightily confound thee These qualities are confirmed 1. Comparatively then simply by the effects thereof Now he setteth forth the power of it comparatively It is sharper Of a more cutting nature not then a blunt sword but a
is acquainted with all the infirmities of men he doth not only know them notitia speculativa but experimentali Saepius ipse miser miseris succurrere disco he that â—s in misery himselfe can the better pitty them that bee in misery hee that never tasted of poverty can hardly pitty a poore man a Physitian may pitty a sicke man but unlesse he have beene molested with sicknesse himselfe he cannot have so great compassion on â—hem that be sicke Countrie fellowes that never knew the labour of a student and painefull Preacher thinke it is no labour to preach Nothing can move commiseration so much as a fellow-feeling of the same misery This is in our High Priest our Lord and Saviour being clothed with our nature he is touched with our infirmities 2. When wee are afflicted Christ is afflicted If the meanest Christian suffer he suffers Saul Saul why persecutest thou me non meos We doe not only suffer for CHRIST but with CHRIST hee is not only the master for whom we suffer but the companion with whom we suffer If we be sick he is sick Art thou tempted of the devill sometimes to presumption to desperation so Christ art thou hungry thirsty weary or heavy of sleepe Art thou grieved for the departure of thy friends So was hee for Lazarus Is thy soule heavy and pensive So was Christs my soule is heavy to the death doe thine own familiar friends betray thee So was it with Christ art thou molested with rayling scoffing and backbiting tongues So was CHRIST as he hung on the Crosse in all his paines they derided him and nodded their heads at him art thou tormented with the paines of Death and at the last givest up the ghost So was it with our blessed Saviour No temptation hath fallen to us but the same befell to Christ before us We drink of his cup and are baptized with his baptisme When the Wife is grieved the Husband if he be as he ought to be is grieved We are the Spouse Christ is our husband therefore our griefe is his griefe When any member of the body suffers though it bee the foote that treadeth on the ground the head suffers Wee are the members Christ the head therefore our crosses are his crosses Many are the troubles of the righteous through many tribulations we must enter into the kingdome of God But let this bee a pillar for us to leane upon in all afflictions our sufferings are Christs sufferings and he will one day make a comfortable end of them all VERSE 16. THe other comfortable use wee are to make of this Priest is contained in this Verse which is that we have an accesse to God which is amplified by the manner how the place whereunto and the end Let us not feare him because hee is a great and mighty high Priest but let us goe to him and to God the Father by him This going is not only with the feete of our bodies but of the minde Let us goe by prayer to God not feare to put up our supplications to him Not quaking and trembling as to a Iudge but with boldnesse as to a father uttering our mindes and disclosing our hearts to him To the throne of grace There is thronus gloriae Matth. 25.31 Apoc. 6.16 he speakes not of that but of grace because God is reconciled to us in the bloud of Christ. 1. We must pray to God flie to him by prayer 2. In the mediation of Christ our high Priest 3. In boldnesse with faith Hebr. 11.6 Iac. 1.6 4. The fruit of prayer which is double 1. That wee may finde mercy for all our sinnes and grace for all our miseries 2. To a seasonable helpe to helpe us in due time and season when wee stand in need of it In due time even in the time of trouble The Papists are enemies to this boldnesse they will not have us to be so bold as to goe to God immediately by Christ but we must have other intercessours by the way the Angels the Virgin Mary and all the Saints triumphing in heaven yet the Holy Ghost will have us to goe to God the father boldly in the name of Christ alone observe the words of the Text. Therefore First seeing we have such a compassionate high Priest let us goe boldly in his name to the throne of God 2. He doth not say let us stand a farre off but let us goe 3. Not quaking and shaking like Aspen leaves but with boldnesse 4. Not to the Throne of justice but of grace a gracious reconciliation being made by him betweene God and us 5. Not to finde Iack drummes enterteinments and to be sent packing away but that wee may obtaine mercy c. Therefore let us sue to God in the only name of this our high Priest Whatsoever yee aske the Father in my name hee will give it you Then why should we seeke to any other he makes intercession in the heavens for us not the Saints or Angels there is one Mediatour betweene God and man 1 Tim. 2.5 The Scripture acknowledges but one True say the Papists but one immediate Mediatour yet there be many mediate Mediatours besides him This is a playster for many soares with the Papists There is but one immediate head of the Church whereunto the Church is united as a body but the Pope may bee a mediate head of the Church So there may bee mediate mediatours betweene Christ the immediate Mediatour They might as well say there be many mediate Gods for the text sayes as there is one Mediatour so one God shall we then distinguish as they do but one Immediate God yet many mediate Gods besides him they may affirme the one as well as the other Away with all those mediatours set up by the Church of Rome and let us goe with boldnesse to the throne of grace in the name of this our High Priest and only Mediatour None so gracious with God as hee none hath reconciled us to God but he none loveth nor tendereth us as hee doth having layd downe his life for us Shall we goe to a father in the name of a servant when we may goe in the name of his Sonne Angels and Saints are but servants our fellow servants and brethren Christ is the Sonne of God therfore let us goe to him in his name and if we aske any thing according to his will he will heare us for his sake This incouragement doth the Holy Ghost give us in the next words we shall not loose our labour nor goe away emptie God the Father for Christ his sake will lade us with his benefits In due time even in affliction sayes the Psalmist God will stand by us in all our needs in sicknesse povertie imprisonment banishment yea in death it selfe The examples of Iosuah the three Children Daniel Ionah Peter stand as so many marble pillars to confirme and ratifie this when all leave us he will not forsake us when my Father and Mother
fruition of Gods presence at whose right hand is fulnesse of joy and pleasures for evermore VERSE 18. THat by two immutable things God will have us to have two strings to our bow in which it was impossible for God to lye God is not as man that he should lye or the Son of man that he should repent there is our pillar to leane upon viz. the immoveable truth of God That we might have strong consolation against all the crosses and afflictions of this life not weake but strong comming from a strong GOD cofirmed by two strong meanes the promise and oath of God and continuing strongly a great while to the end of our lives Many are our crosses in soule and body in goods name children and servants against them all we have strong consolation Who have fled for refuge which flie not to this as our castle and tower as men in a storme and tempest flye into a tree or house 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not to have but to hold Vpon the hope set before us that is eternall life hoped for which is set before us VERSE 19. THe effect of the promise is a sure hope which is set forth by a similitude where we have the qualities of the ancre and the power of it it entreth into heaven it selfe whereof the legall sanctuary was a type The which hope whereby we hold heaven referre it not to consolation though it be of the same case for that is further removed and it enters not into heaven but to the vertue of hope An ancre a spirituall and an heavenly ancre not a temporall and earthly for the preservation of the soule not of the body 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not slipperie which cannot bee supplanted or overthrowne Firme stable that cannot be removed an ancre must neither bee too little nor too light An ancre goes downeward this upward anchora in imo spes in summo Of this metaphor he made choyce that so he might returne to the Priesthood of Christ from whence he had digressed Into the inner of the vaile that is the Sanctuary which was separated by a vaile from the rest of the tabernacle Exod. 40.3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pando because it was spread over with a vaile this was a type of heaven Heb. 9.12.10 19. In this stood the Arke and other secrets which were hid from the people None came into the Holy of Holies but the high Priest and he no more than once a yeere even so heaven is a secret place there be joyes which eye hath not seene eare heard neither can enter into the heart of man to conceive yet our hope as an ancre entereth into it As a Ship cannot be without an ancre no more can we with out hope The ship is the soule of a Christian the ancre is hope the Sea where it is tossed is the world the place whereinto the ancre is cast is heaven These ancres are throwen into the bottome of the Sea this into the bottome of heaven where it is more sure As the ancre in a storme and tempest holdeth the ship fast that it is not tossed up and downe nor shaken with winds and waves So doth hope the Ship of our soules in the tempestuous Sea of this world It is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ab 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quia 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 it drawes all men to the expectation of future happinesse Wherein these things are briefly to be considered 1. Wherof hope is it is of future not of present things Hope that is seene is not hope 2. It is of some joyfull thing that is to come if it bee an uncomfortable thing we rather feare it then hope for it hope is of some joyfull thing that is to come As wee that be Christians hope for heaven where wee shall remaine with Christ for ever 2. Where is hope the answer is easie it is in this life there is no hope in the life to come they that bee in Hell are out of all hope of comming out for there is no Gaole deliverie and they that be in heaven have the end of their hope they see that is they feele the joyes of heaven they hope no longer for them There is use of hope only in this world while we remaine in this vaile of misery and let us desire God to nourish the lampe of our faith to our dying day 3. In whom must our hope be fixed In none but in God alone thou art my hope my castle my tower my refuge Cursed bee hee that maketh flesh his arme And it is good reason why God alone must be the subject of our hope for hee only can simply and of himselfe give all things creatures cannot doe it but it must be God reconciled to us by Iesus Christ. Here we must distinguish betweene sperare in and sperare per we must sperare in Deo solo tanquam in autore fonte bonorum omnium sperare per aliquem aut per aliquid est tanquam per instrumenta à Deo ordinata te à Deo bonum aliquod consequuturum that is not unlawfull as Philem. 22. but withall prepare mee also a lodging for I trust that through your prayers I shall bee given unto you Wee may hope for health by the Physitian but wee must not put our trust in the Physitians as Asa did wee may hope by prayers fastings reading of Scriptures hearing of Sermons by mortifying of sinne as by instruments to goe to heaven but wee must not hope in these things 4. What Pillars hath our hope to leane upon The Schoolemen make two gratia Dei merita praecedentia Peter Lombard lib. 3. dist 26. defines hope thus est certa expectatio futurae beatitudinis veniens ex Dei gratia meritis praecedentibus he adds further sine meritis aliquid sperare non spes sed praesumptio dici potest Blasphemous in my opinion As for good workes as they be fruits of faith and seales of our election they may cause us in some sort to bee of good courage and to hope well but we have no merits to put our trust in we must not hope to goe to heaven for the merit and dignity of our workes that is but a broken staffe to leane upon our workes are full of imperfections therefore let us set them aside The only props that hope hath to support it withall must be derived from God in Christ they be especially three as St. Augustine speaketh and of them he glorieth Charitas adoptionis veritas promissionis potestas redditionis 1. God hath adopted mee in CHRIST to be a fellow heyre of his kingdome with him therefore I hope for that kingdome for once his Sonne and ever his Sonne there is not a shadow of turning in him 2. God of his free mercy
hath promised heaven to mee Tit. 1.2 and hath sworne that I shall have heaven therefore I hope for it 3. CHRIST hath purchased heaven for mee with a deere purchase even with the shedding of his owne bloud therefore I hope for heaven 4. God that hath promised it to mee in Christ is able to fulfill his promise he doth whatsoever he will in heaven and in earth therefore though I be unworthy of it being a wretched sinner though I have many strong enemies to wrastle withall by the way even all the devills in hell against mee though I meete with crosses passe through a Sea of tribulations yet I will hope for heaven and I know I shal one day have it this is the ancre that pierces the waters of troubles and entreth into that within the vaile This is the hope of a Christian which makes not ashamed as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 5.5 this makes us with Abraham Rom. 4.18 to believe under the hope of grace against the hope of nature and our owne worthinesse The hope of the hypocrite shall perish Iob 8.13 Pro. 10.28 but the hope of a godly man that believeth in Christ shall never perish There may be weakenesses in hope as in faith but it shall never be quite overthrowen A man may bee sicke yet not dye the Sunne may be eclipsed yet not extinguished we have this as an ancre of the soule and by vertue of it we arrive at the haven of happinesse in the life to come Therefore let us desire God to increase our hope and to strengthen it daily more and more But this ancre being in heaven already may put us in an assured hope of heaven and the Lord in mercy so fortifie this ancre that no stormes of afflictions may bee ever able to prevaile against it Lord increase our hope VERSE 20. HEre wee have a pledge of our entrance into heaven which is Christ Iesus Our ancre is in heaven but as for us poore soules how can we come thither Well enough Christ is there therefore we shall bee there The argument is drawne from the relatives Christ is gone into heaven before and we shall goe after him he is praecursor and wee postcursores Iohn Baptist was Christs forerunner and Christ is our forerunner the head is in heaven therefore the members shall be in heaven the husband is in heaven therefore the wife shall be with him the first fruits are in the barne of heaven Christ is the first fruits of them that sleepe therefore we that are the second fruits sanctified in him and by him shall one day be in heaven with him Let this strengthen our faith and hope too our forerunner is entred into heaven before us and we shall follow after him This may uphold us against all the suggestions and temptations of Satan Flesh and bloud is ready to object against us oh it is a long way to heaven an irksome and tedious way through many tribulations wee must enter into the kingdome of God You shall meete with many enemies by the way and your legges are weake to carry you in this way how is it possible for you to come thither To all these we must oppose this buckler Christ our Saviour is gone before us and we shall follow after Christ had a body as well as we compassed with naturall infirmities as well as we he dyed as well as we yet he is in heaven therefore though I be full of weaknesses though I dye yet I shall rise againe and meete Christ in the ayre and be translated with him into his kingdome of glory This is our hope of eternall life and the Lord strengthen this hope in us all to the end Now least any should bee ignorant of whom hee meanes hee points him out by his name and office CHRIST had good authority to enter into this sanctuary because he is the true high Priest As the High Priest in the time of the Law went into the earthly sanctuary So is he gone into the heavenly Thus hee is returned to Christs Priest-hood from whence hee digressed Hebr. 5.11 CHAP. 7. IN the last Verse of the former Chapter of purpose hee made choyse of such a similitude to set forth the nature of hope withall whereby hee might justly take occasion to returne to the Priest-hood of Christ againe from the which hee hath digressed Verse 11. Chap. 5. ad finem 6. In the explication of this his excellent Priest-hood according to the order of Melchizedeck 1. He intreateth of Melchizedeck the type and figure Verse 1. ad 11. 2. Of our Saviour Christ prefigured by him speaking 1. Of his calling to the office of Priest-hood Chap. 7. and 8. 2. Of the exequution of it Chap. 9.10 In the type 1. A narration of the dignity and excellency of Melchizedec Ver. 1.2 3. 2. An amplification of his greatnesse Verse 4. ad 11. In the narration of the dignity of Melchizedec 1. A description of him out of Moses 2. An interpretation and application of it by the Apostle Melchizedec is described by his offices he was both a King and a Priest which are first affirmed then confirmed Melchizedec Some take it to be a noune appellative because of the signification that he was so called of the people because he was a just King 1. Then the names of Abram Sarai Iacob Benjamin should be appellatives because they signifie something 2. Then Salem should be an appellative Some of the late Hebrewes whom others follow say it was a common name to the Kings of Salem as Pharaoh to the Kings of Aegypt and Caesar to the Emperours of Rome but it is an invention of their owne it was the proper name of the man Melchizedecks kingdome is illustrated by the place where hee ruled King of Salem Ierome in locis Hebraicis is of opinion that this Salem is that which is called Sichem Gen. 33.18 where he affirmeth the ruines of Melchizedecks palace were to be seene in his dayes and that it is that Salem which is mentioned Ioh. 3.23 that was neere Iordan and in the Greeke and Latine tongue it is called Sicina Yet the same Ierome epist. 126. ad Euagrium reckons up a great number of learned men which thinke it is Ierusalem which at the first was called Salem after Iebus and at the last Ierusalem which as some suppose is composed of Iebus and Salem B. being turned into R. for Iebusalem Ierusalem Ioseph lib. 1. antiq cap. 11. lib. 7. c. 3. de bello Indâ—ico l. 7. c. 18. is also of opinion that it is the same that was after called Ierusalem Sundry Hebrewes were of the same minde as Ierome testifieth in traditionibus Hebraicis in Genesim and the Chalde paraphrase doth translate it Melchizedec Rex Ierusalem And indeed it is most probable that it was Ierusalem 1. The name of Ierusalem hath Shalom peace in it â—â—ru Shalom they shall see peace 2. Shalom and Sion are all one Psal. 76.2 now Sion is Ierusalem therefore
hee teacheth us to pray he doth not in his owne person make intercession with sighes and groanes for the Holy Ghost cannot sigh and groane but he stirres up to it The Papists say that Christ is intercessor immediatus but the Saints bee mediatores mediatâ— But wee must goe to God by Christ alone there is one Mediatour and no other As there is but one God So but one Mediatour They might as well say there is but one immediate God and many mediate Gods as to say there is one immediate intercessor and many mediate When thou goest to a King sayes St. Ambrose thou must make a friend with some about him but ad deum non opus est suffrâ—gâ—tore sed mente devota Christ is our eye by whom we see the Father our mouth whereby wee speake to the Father Nonâ— loves us so deerely as Christ none is in greater favour with the Father than the only Son that lyeth in his bosome therefore let us go to God by him and him alone We must not imagine that Christ makes intercession for us now in heaven after the same manner he did when hee was on the earth either by bowing of the knee by falling down on his face by praying with sighes and groanes as hee did at the death of Lazarus or with strong cryes and teares as he did in the Garden being glorified in heaven hee doth it not after such a carnall manner but Christ is said now to make intercession for us two kinde of wayes 1. Non voce sed miseratione not by uttering any voice by making prayers to his father as he did on the earth but by having pitty and compassion on us We have not a high-Priest which cannot be touched with our infirmities but a mercifull high Priest that was tempted as we are and can succour us in our temptations 2. He maketh intercession for us by presenting himselfe before the Father for us Hebr. 9.34 the exhibition of his glorious body in heaven the force and efficacy of his passion the recordation of his obedience these intercede with the Father for us Whereupon it is well said of Gregory l. 21. moral cap. 13. Vnigenito filio Deum pro homine interpellare est apud coaeternum Patrem seipsum hominem demonstrare The consideration of Christs perpetuall intercession in heaven for us may be a singular comfort to all Christians We count him happie that hath a friend in the Court then how happy are wee that have such a friend as Christ in the Court of heaven If the Kings Sonne make a request and that earnestly to the King for us shall wee not be in great hope to speede Christ Iesus the Sonne of God makes request to God for us and shall we not assure our selves that whatsoever wee aske in his name according to his will he heareth us In sicknesse poverty disgrace in the assaults and temptations of Satan yea in death it selfe Let us flie to this our Intercessour in heaven Say on my mother said Solomon to Bathshebah I will not say thee nay so sayes God the Father to Christ say on my Sonne make intercession for thy members I will not say thee nay Blessed are we that have such an Intercessour only let us not grieve him with our sins let us glorifie him by an holy life let us bring forth fruits worthy of the faith we have in him then we may boldly commence our suits to him and he will prefer them to his Father to the everlasting joy and comfort of us all VERSE 26. HItherto the Priest-hood of our Saviour hath beene advanced above the Leviticall Priest-hood by foure strong and infallible arguments Now there remaineth an high and magnificent description of the Priest himselfe Wherein 1. The substance of the description ver 26 27. 2. A reason for the confirmation of it In the substance of the description 1. The person of our High-Priest 2. His Ministery Became Not as if wee were worthy of him as wee say the best Preacher in England becomes the King It is better translated as Stephen doth conveniebat nobis was requisite and convenient for us it behooved us to have such an High-Priest Our redemption could not have been accomplished without such a one What manner of one 1. Holy in himselfe and in his own nature not only in respect of his deity but of his humanity also Luk. 1.35 Act. 2.27 The Devills acknowledge this we know who thou art that holy one of God Dan. 9.24 Chodesh Chodashim Some Priests Prophets and others have beene holy men but none so holy as Christ not a spot or blemish of unholinesse in him therefore fit to discharge the office of an high-Priest and to reconcile us to his Father 2. In respect of others doing no harme but all good to all not circumventing any by fraud or deceit nor offering open wrong and injurie to any In regard whereof hee is compared to a sheepe which of all creatures is most harmelesse nay profitable for his flesh and wooll too So was Christ so farre from doing any harme that hee did good to his very enemies a simple man no craft in him 3. As he was harmelesse himselfe so he tooke no harme from nothing 1. Actively 2. Passively 1. Vndefiled of all things The Priests in the time of the Law above others were to be circumspect that they were defiled with nothing especially in the time of the exequution of their office all that while they might not keepe company with their Wives they were to abstaine from wine not to touch a dead body or any uncleane thing Christ was more undefiled than any of them all they might keepe their bodies from being outwardly defiled yet they were stained with sin in soule and body too Christ had no defilement any kinde of way 2. He was undefiled of any person Hee conversed with sinners for the reclaiming of them as the Physition keeps company with sicke persons for the curing of them but he neither gave allowance to their sinnes nor received any contagion from them Then his ministery is set forth to us Where 1. The place where he doth Minister in the Sanctuary of heaven Some expound it thus that is a most high and excellent man But it is rather to be referred to the place where he ministers he is exalted above all those adspectable heavens Ep. 4.10 he is made higher than them and exequutes the office of an high-Priest for us in the highest heavens where he makes continuall intercession for us Is our high Priest holy and shall we be unholy that belong to him Is the head holy and shall the members bee unholy Is the husband pure and shall the wife be an impure strumpet Nay wee must labour in some acceptable measure to expresse the holinesse that is in him whereupon he saith be yee holy as I am holy Indeed wee cannot bee so holy as he is and as certaine Heretickes dreamed that were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pure
before the Father and by the efficacy of his passion he still maketh intercession for us this is the Ministery which he performeth in this heavenly Sanctuary The High-Priest in the time of the Law went into the Sanctum Sanctorum himselfe alone he could carry none of the people with him but our High-Priest which is a Minister of the celestiall Sanctuary shall one day take us up into that Sanctuary to himselfe hee is gone thither to prepare a place for us at the latter day wee shall meete him in the ayre and bee translated into this Sanctuary with him and remaine with him for ever Let this be as honey to sweeten sicknesse poverty contempt and all the crosses of this life they all shall have an end and we shall reigne with this our High-Priest in the Sanctuary of heaven for ever As Christ's body was a Tabernacle so is ours for he was like to us in all things sinne onely excepted Here is the difference his body was a pure and undefiled tabernacle not a spot or blemish of sinne in it ours are impure and uncleane Tabernacles infected with the Leprosie and contagion of sinne 2. His body was a Tabernacle framed immediately by God the Holy Ghost the third person in the Trinity we have our Tabernacles mediately from God by the meanes and seede of our Parents 3. His body is resembled to the holy Tabernacle wherein God was served in the time of the Law ours may be compared to those Tabernacles wherein the Patriarcks dwelt before they were seated in the land of Canaan Yet they may have the name of Tabernacles and so they are called in the Scripture Now Tabernacles were different things from houses they were of more sleight and slender stuffe soone set up and soone pulled downe So our bodies are not houses faire and magnificent buildings strong towers and stately pallaces they be but brittle Tabernacles nay houses of clay whose foundation is in the dust therefore there is no cause why we should be proud of them The body of strong Samson that carried the Gates of the Citties on his shoulders was but a Tabernacle that was quickly crushed in pieces the body of Saul that was higher then any of the people was but a Tabernacle the body of fat Eglon and of great Goliah were but fraile Tabernacles the body of Absalom that had not a blemish from the crowne of the head to the soale of the foote was but a weake Tabernacle the body of the fairest Lady and the most comely Gentlewoman on the face of the earth is but a Tabernacle up to day and downe to morrow Therefore let us glorifie God with these our Tabernacles in this world that wee may receive them glorious and everlasting in the world to come VERSE 3. THat which he spake obscurely he now explaineth shewing by an argument à pari that it was requisite hee should have a sacrifice to offer up A Priest and a sacrifice are relatives As they had their sacrifices So it is necessary our High-Priest should have his sacrifice which was the Tabernacle of his body The Rhemists collect from hence that Christ being now in heaven must needs have an externall sacrifice still and that must bee the masse yet the Holy Ghost doth only reason that it was needfull CHRIST should have a sacrifice which he offered once on the Crosse and not a sacrifice to offer daily therefore he useth a verb of the time past in the first Aorist with the Grecians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 This somewhat is his owne selfe Hebr. 7.27 in his owne body on the tree 1 Pet. 2.24 he laid downe his life for us and so let us doe for him if wee bee called thereunto All Priests high and low have their sacrifices wee that bee Christians are Priests Apoc. 1.6 therefore wee must have our sacrifices Phil. 4.18 Hebr. 13.16 we must offer up the calves of our lippes the sacrifice of thankesgiving for all his rich and plenteous mercies offer up the incense of prayer that may ascend into heaven Wee offer the sacrifice of almes and Christian liberality in feeding the hungry clothing the naked in shewing our kindnesse to CHRIST his Ambassadours and we must offer up our bodies as a lively sacrifice to God If wee have no sacrifice wee are no Priests yet a number of Christians there bee that professe themselves to be spirituall Priests and yet have no spirituall sacrifice to shew These are as Starres without light clouds without water and trees without fruit Every Priest is ordained to offer sacrifices if we be Priests let us shew our sacrifices Now that it is requisite hee should offer the sacrifice of his owne body hee sheweth by an evident absurditie that must needs ensue if it were otherwise and that is a nullitie of CHRIST 's Priest-hood Therefore we must needs affirme that either he is no Priest at all which is to make God a lyar who hath said thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchizedec or that hee is a different Priest from them and hath another manner of sacrifice then they had Then hee returneth to the other clause in the second Verse that CHRIST is a Priest in heaven a Minister of the heavenly Sanctuary Either hee is a Priest in heaven or in earth not in earth which he proves ab absurdo if he be Priest on earth then he is no Priest but yee cannot deny him to bee a Priest for the Scripture saith thou art a Priest after the order of Melchizedec The consequent of the proposition is proved by an argument from the contraries If hee were a Priest on earth then hee should bee a superfluous Priest for there bee Priests enow on the earth able to offer externall sacrifices There being Priests which according to the constitution of the Law offer gifts the Law had sufficient Priests already on the earth to offer Bulls Calves Sheepe Goates therefore if Christ were a Priest on the earth he were no Priest different from the Leviticall Priests or more excellent than they for they were able to offer up all externall sacrifices The earthly Priests and hee cannot stand together so long as they are in force CHRIST cannot exequute his office Therefore hee is a Priest in heaven not in earth Till they have done Christ cannot beginne till his sacrifice was offered on the crosse they were in request but after that their date was out and our high-Priest is a Minister of the Sanctuary in heaven VERSE 5. VPon that occasion he descendeth to the description of their office this he doth illustrate by the scope and end of the Priest-hood in the time of the Law 1. For the manner of their service 2. Then of the matter or thing which they served They were to shadow out our Saviour Christ ergo these shadowes must vanish when the body is come and Christ could not performe the office of a Priest till those Priests had played their
of Holies even as it is termed Hakodesh Levit. 16.2 Loe say some heaven was not opened in the time of the Law till the passion of our Saviour Christ therfore the Patriarchs and others that dyed then went not to heaven but were in place of rest distinct from heaven this is their limbus patrum which they have forged But quickly to stop their mouthes it is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Gate in the Kings Pallace may be opened though not knowne The way to the Holiest of all that is to heaven prefigured by their Sanctum Sanctorum was not yet manifested it was obscured under Types and figures darkely revealed to them Not all the people but one man entred into the Holy of Holies a type of heaven and hee but once a yeare The way to heaven was not so cleerely manifested then as it is now when Christ Iesus our fore-runner is gone into it before us and for us The faithfull then knew the way to heaven and immediately after death went to heaven but they had not such a cleare knowledge of it as wee have This is probable The first Tabernacle as yet having his standing whereby he doth not meane the first part of the Tabernacle as hee did before but the whole Tabernacle for indeed it was but one though divided into two parts while the Tabernacle of the Iewes with all the rites and ceremonies belonging to it was yet standing It is called the first in respect of Christ's body which was the second Tabernacle It is the Holy Ghost that speaketh in the Scripture 2 Pet. 1. ult 2 Tim. 3.16 Iacob said of Bethel the Lord is in this place and I was not aware of it So the Holy Ghost is in the Scripture and we are not aware of it The Holy Ghost speaks in Genesis Exodus Leviticus in the Psalmes in the Prophets he speakes in the Gospels in the Epistles of St. Paul and St. Peter therefore when the Scripture is read let us heare with all reverence because God Almighty speaketh in them No place of holy Scripture is idle no not the framing of the Tabernacle the Holy Ghost therby doth signifie to us many holy mysteries in it therefore let no portion of Scripture be lightly regarded by us Wee know the way to heaven better than they did therefore wee should walke more carefully and conscionably in it then they did our Lord and Saviour our Head and Husband Christ Iesus is gone into heaven to prepare a place for us blessed are the eyes that see which we see Therefore if we tread not in this way but rather take the way to hell our condemnation shall bee the greater at the latter day As God in mercy hath opened the way to heaven more cleerly to us then to them So let us be carefull to take this way to the everlasting joy and comfort of us all VERSE 9. THis signification hee doth further prosecute 1. Shewing the use of that Tabernacle 2. The inabilitie of the service of it For the use it was a figure a parable Which signifies both a dark speech Mat. 13.10 and a figurative speech a similitude or likenes Take a similitude from the fig-tree that tabernacle was a similitude of a more excellent tabernacle to come namely of the body of Christ V. 11. that is illustrated by the time and the manner It was to bee a similitude but for the time present during the ceremoniall Law till the fulnes of time came that Christ shold come and be made of a woman The manner how it did prefigurate Christ by certaine gifts and sacrifices that were then offered Which were only figurativa not exhibitiva they did only figure out Christ by whom we are made holy and perfect but they could not make us holy Concerning the flesh and the outward man they might purifie them but they could not purifie the soule and conscience 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In the which time Are offered Peradventure that Temple stood when he wrote this Epistle therefore hee uses the present tense or hee speakes according to the custome of the time when they were used Make holy or perfect the word signifies both Him that worshipped God by them that by them performed divine service to God Hebr. 7.19 These did only point at Christ by whom we are made holy and perfect justified and sanctified by him so as our consciences be at peace with God Hebr. 10.2 by the meere offering up of a Calfe a Lamb c. Their consciences could not bee freed from the guilt and punishment of sin our consciences are pacified only by the sacrifice of Christ on the Crosse applyed to us by faith which was prefigured by those sacrificers Rom. 5.1 Conscience is a register that keeperh a note of all our sins Some times he may be a sleepe and say nothing but at one time or other he will awake and bring all our sins to our remembrance then what shall we doe whither shall we flie Where shall we find comfort As the sacrifices in the time of the Law could not pacifie the conscience So it is not the hearing of a thousand masses the going in Pilgrimage to the holy land it is not the building of Churches the giving of almes though these be excellent things if they flow from a true faith it is not the cogitation of our workes simply in themselves without Christ Iesus that can quiet our consciences Saint Paul in this sense disclaimed his workes I desire to be found in him not having mine owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but that which is through the faith of Christ the righteousnesse which is of God by faith It is only Christ Iesus and the application of his sacrifice to us by a lively faith that can secure our consciences and stay the rage of them being justified by faith wee have peace with God the bloud of Christ purgeth us from all sinne Therefore let us entreat the Lord to assure our consciences upon good grounds that Christ is ours that hee hath dyed for all our sinnes and that his righteousnesse is ours then shall we have comfort of conscience in all calamities yea in death it selfe in this present life and shall triumph with Christ in the life to come VERSE 10. THat they could not purge the Conscience he evinceth by the nature and quality of them No carnall fleshly or outward thing can cleanse the heart or conscience these are only Carnall rites and outward ceremonies a carnall commandement Hebr. 7.16 consisting of meates drinkes c. therefore they cannot pacifie the conscience that is only the bloud of Christ that purgeth us from all sin These are illustrated by the time of their continuance Imposed as an heavy loade and importable burthen Act. 15.10 whereof we are now eased by Christ. There is some question about the grammaticall construction because the participle is of the accusative case plurall and
cannot agree with any thing that went before Some say it is an enallage of case the accusative put for the dative Some will have it to agree with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the first Verse and all the rest to bee included within a parenthesis as Iunius but that should be a wonderfull long parenthesis Rather something must be supplyed as it is usuall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Of correction Not as if any thing were amisse simply evill in the ceremoniall Law A reformation properly to speake is of abuses there was no fault no abuses in the Law it selfe it was a good and an holy thing for the time but it is said to be reformed by Christ because hee did perfect that which was wanting in the ceremoniall Law hee actually introduced the justification and sanctification of the faithfull which the ceremoniall Law could not effect of and by it selfe And it may be termed the time of reformation because Christ abolished those old Ceremonies and sacrifices and brought better in their roome namely the sacrifice of his owne body once offered which was a thousand times more effectuall for the redemption of mankinde then all the sacrifices in the Law This is that blessed reformation which the Gospell bringeth All things have their time The Ceremoniall Law had her time and the Gospell hath his time Wee our selves have but our time some threescore yeeres and tenne and then we are gone Let us use our time well here that wee may live with Christ time out of time The Gospell is a time of reformation Christ then reformed the Law for our sakes and all things that were in the Old Testament old things are passed away and shall wee our selves remaine unreformed As Christ hath reformed the Law for our salvation so let us suffer him to reforme us Let all things now bee reformed among Christians Let us reforme our drunkennesse uncleannesse pride malice contentions our negligent comming to Sermons and all other vices that be among us that when the great time of reformation comes at the day of judgement we being thus reformed may enter into the holy Hierusalem and remaine with Christ for ever There is a formation a deformation and a reformation The formation was at the first Creation of the world then God put all things into a good forme and order he beheld all that hee had made and loe it was good yea exceeding good after that came a deformation by the fall of man and that put all out of order againe upon that a reformation was made 1. By a generall deluge that purged all the earth 2. By the Patriarcks after the floud 3. By Moses when the Law was published in writing 4. By our Saviour Christ and that is double the one at his first comming the other at the second The spirit of God here entreateth of the first So that the time of the Gospell is the time of reformation Now especially ought Christians to endeavour a reformation Every one will take on him to reforme the Church Weavers and Taylors will enterprize that The Church is out of order let that be reformed I but true reformation must begin at our selves there is a ruinated house to be repaired and reformed where will yee begin at the top or at the bottome will ye goe to the tiling of it before yee look to the ground selling of it if yee doe so you may quickly bring an old house on your heads He that will repaire an house must begin at the foundation so if yee will have a reformation reforme your selves first and in the reformation of your selves begin with the heart cast out the uncleane lusts the pride envy malice covetousnesse that lye lurking in the corners of your hearts afterwards reforme your eyes tongues hands and all the members of your body first wash the inside of the Cup and platter then the outside else yee will be but whited tombes and painted Sepulchers as the Pharisees were this is the best order in reforming First let every man strive to reforme himselfe the vices whereunto himselfe is given In the next place let him reforme his family after that let every one in his place labour to reforme the Towne wherein hee dwells to rid it of drunkards of idle persons to establish good orders in it for the credit of the Gospell professed by us This is the time of reformation let us all in the feare of God reforme our selves there shall not be a haire amisse in our head but we will reforme it if we have a spotted Coate or garment we will reforme it and shall wee our selves remaine unreformed while the time of reformation lasts let us reforme our selves death may seaze on us ere wee bee aware and then it will be too late to reforme Let us reforme our selves here that we may be Citizens of the heavenly Hierusalem hereafter Now followes the application of the type with all the particular branches of the same Wherein all of them are applyed to our Saviour Christ he is the marke at the which they all aimed the scope whereunto all must bee referred hee is the true High Priest prefigured by him in the time of the Law his body is the true Tabernacle by the which he entreth into the Holy of Holies the Sanctuary or holiest of all is heaven his bloud is the true bloud shadowed out by the bloud of all the sacrifices in the time of the Law Thus Christ is the end of the whole ceremoniall Law it was but as a Schoolemaster to send us to him But in this application to observe some order that might bee a light to us all in it two points are propounded to us 1. An application of the Tabernacle à Verse 11. to 21. 2. Of the rites belonging to it à 21. ad finem The Tabernacle is applyed to Christ. 1. As he is a Priest reconciling us to God ab 11. to 15. 2. As he is a testator making a gracious Will and Testament for us à 15. to 21. 1. The dignity of his Priest-Hood 2. A confirmation of it Verse 13. the dignity is set forth by the object Tabernacle Sacrifice In the application of the Tabernacle as he is a Priest there bee three points 1. The verity and truth of the Tabernacle 2. The service of it 3. The use and end of it VERSE 11. BBeing come farre excelling all the High-Priests in the time of the Law To us in the flesh manifesting himselfe to the world hee was an High-Priest in Gods eternall counsell from the beginning but now at his first comming into the world hee shewed himselfe in all his Spirituall pontificalibus to be an High-Priest Of what not of things present and before their eyes as they were Verse 9. but of things to come shadowed out by them Hebr. 10.1 of Iustification Sanctification and eternall Glorification in the life to come of these good things to come were the ceremonies of the Law
shadowes Not of bad things he is no High-Priest of evill things as Annas and Caiphas were but of good things that is of most excellent things the positive being put for the superlative A good worke that is a worthy worke he that findeth a Wife findeth a good thing that is an excellent thing Some think that by the first Tabernacle was signified the militant Church as by the second the Church triumphant Christ by the Church militant gathered by God not by man entred into heaven all went into heaven by the Church militant Some more speciall thing is here avouched of Christ. Some againe by it understand Heaven but that cannot bee for then by Heaven he should enter into heaven for V. 24. the Holy of Holies is expounded to be heaven But rather by this tabernacle was signified the body of Christ. As the High-Priest came into the first Tabernacle and by it passed into the Holy place So the deity of our SAVIOUR CHRIST came into his sacred humanity and by it entred into heaven Thus is CHRIST's body compared unto a Temple Ioh. 2. and to the vaile Heb. 10.20 As God dwelt in that Tabernacle of the Iewes so the deity dwelt in Christ's humanity bodily This Tabernacle is illustrated by the adjuncts and the efficient cause the adjuncts are two 1. A greater not in quantity but in quality as the King is greater than any in the Realme that is more worthy Christ was greater than Salomon not in stature or bignesse of body but in excellency the greatest of these is love that is the chiefest So Christ's body was a greater that is a farre more excellent Tabernacle That was perfect in his kinde being finished according to GODS direction but this is more perfect that could perfect nothing touching our salvation but only shadowed out things to come by and in this Tabernacle was perfected the worke of our redemption consummatum est The efficient cause is set downe negatively whereby the affirmative part may be easily collected Of men not of the like structure and fabricke that the other Tabernacle was that Tabernacle was made by the hands of Aholiaâ— and Bezaleel this Tabernacle of Christ's body was made by the hands of the Holy Ghost Hebr. 8.2 that Tabernacle was made of Wood Gold Silver hayre c. this Tabernacle of Christ's body was made of the flesh of the Virgin not by the copulation of a man but by the shadowing of the Holy Ghost a Tabernacle farre more glorious than that was There yee have the truth of the Tabernacle A thing come is better than that which is to come A child come into the world is more acceptable then one to come a feast come then one to come CHRIST was to come in the time of the Law now he is come Let us receive him with joy as old father Simeon did Hee is not a laick but a Priest not an inferiour but an High-Priest All were subject to the High-Priest in the time of the Law and let us submit our selves to Christ our High-Priest in the time of the Gospell Here we may see what they be that in truth deserve the name and title of good things Not silver and gold houses and lands Sheepe and Oxen faire houses large lands and ample possessions CHRIST at his comming brought none of these yet hee brought good things with him namely remission of sins the glorious robe of his owne righteousnesse to cover us withall faith and other graces of the spirit and habitation in his owne kingdome in the life to come these indeed are worthy the name of good things Projicimus nomen boni Seneca when we adscribe it to these inferiour things Why callest thou me good sayes Christ to the young man So why doe we call these earthly and transitory things good The onely good things are the spirituall blessings that Christ bringeth The greatest sort crave worldly goods but let us entreat the Lord to fill our store-house with these good things The Philosophers made three kindes of good things bona animi as wit and wisedome learning bona corporis as beauty strength bona fortunae as riches honours c. to speake the truth none of them all are good things they be good things that can make the parties good that have them these doe not Esau had a good wit could readily descant on Iacobs name yet he was no good man Iulian the Apostata had great variety of learning yet a vile man Haman had great honour his throne exalted above all yet hee a wicked man Og King of Bashan had strength Ahsalom beauty yet evill men Health is a good thing A man may come to Church heare service and Sermons which he cannot when he is sicke Wealth is good A man may bee liberall to all good uses laying up a good foundation against the time to come but these are not worthy to be named with those which we have in Christ. Therefore let us desire those good things that can make us good to engraft us into Christ in this life and make us heyres of his kingdome in the life to come Forsomuch as our Priest bringeth such excellent things with him let him be most welcome to us David said of Ahimaaz he is a good man and bringeth good tidings much more let us say of Christ our High-Priest he is a good man he bringeth good tidings that by the bloud of his Crosse he hath reconciled us to God the Father hath obtained a generall pardon for all our sins he hath prepared a place for us in his own kingdome therefore let us receive him with all joy The High-Priest in the time of the Law could bring no such good newes hee only came with the bloud of a Goate Bullocke c. That was a representation of the bloud of CHRIST The Pope that challengeth to himselfe the title of an High-Priest in the time of the Gospell sendeth forth his pardons and indulgences but they are little worth they cannot free us from one sin it is Christ alone that is the messenger and author of all good things to us therefore let us skip for joy at his comming and embrace him with both armes As Christ's body is a Tabernacle So is ours 2 Pet. 1.14 2 Cor. 5.1 1. The name of a tent or Tabernacle imports a warfare Souldiers have their tents Abraham Isaac dwelt in tents the Iewes had the feast of Tabernacles Wee fight against Satan and his instruments in the tents of our bodies 2. There is a difference betweene a Tabernacle and an house for an house is made of solid matter Wood Stone c. A Tent is made of old clothes patched together so our bodies are not made of the Sun of the Starres of the firmament but of the earth which is a brittle thing 3. A Tent is weake easily pierced through so our body a knife a pin may pricke it a flie may choake it A Tent is quickly up and quickly downe So is our body wee
come suddenly and wee are gone againe in the turning of an hand though it bee the body of a Wise Salomon 〈◊〉 a strong Sampson a faire Absalom yet remember it is but a tent or Tabernacle the time is at hand sayes Saint Peter when I must lay downe this Tabernacle Wee know not how soone our bodies may be layd in the dust therefore let us not be too much in love with them Now as the Tabernacle in the time of the Law was kept neate cleane and handsome it might not bee polluted with any thing So let us keepe our bodies from all pollutions Let us not defile these our Tabernacles with drunkennesse fornication adulterie pride covetousnesse but let us reserve them as holy and undefiled for the Lord. VERSE 12. NOw to the service which is likewise applyed to our Saviour Christ where 1. What it is 2. Where offered 3. The efficacy of it There the High-Priest by the bloud of Goats and Calves went into the holy place here our High-Priest goes into heaven by his owne bloud therefore this service excelleth that When the High-Priest went into the Holy of Holies hee was to offer up a bullocke for his owne sins and a Goate for the sins of the people here hee useth the plurall number because they were iterated every yeare The High-Priest went in by other bloud Christ by his owne bloud It was an easie matter for him to take the bloud of a young bullock and of a Goate it cost him no great paine but our high-Priest was faine to shed his owne bloud before he could enter into heaven He went once every yeere into the Holy of Holies CHRIST went once for all into heaven and there he remaines till the day of judgement Where wee have a notable argument against his carnall presence in the last supper If Christ in respect of his body were here present so oft as the supper is celebrated then he should come and goe into heaven often but he went once into heaven and there must be till all things be restored Act. 3. Therefore he is not here on the earth bodily so oft as the supper is ministred The third thing in the Tabernacle was the use of the service that was in it that was onely to shadow out our redemption to bee accomplished by Christ but this our High-Priest being gone into heaven by the Tabernacle of his owne body and by his own bloud hath indeed wrought the worke of our redemption With much sweat and labour our redemption cost him deere In the Greeke having found out a rare pearle and invaluable Iewell not found before yet it doth also signifie acquirere idque labore nostro 〈…〉 Satan hell in whose bondage and slavery we were Not a temporal redemption as a man may bee rescued from his enemies and fall into their hands againe but an eternall one so as we are delivered from them for ever These words for us are not in the Greek yet they are well supplyed for Christ obtained no redemption for himselfe he was never in bondage to sin and Satan therfore he could not be redeemed Though Bellarmine defend that Christ merited the glory of his body and the exaltation of his name for himselfe yet no redemption Our SAVIOUR CHRIST by the one sacrifice of his owne bloud hath obtained eternall redemption for us therefore there needs no more sacrifice for our redemption Then away with the sacrifice of the masse which is propitiatory for the quicke and the dead For the Papists held it in time past but being forced to it by the light of Scripture they let goe that hold and affirme that it is only repraesentativum commemorativum applicativum of that sacrifice on the Crosse. Bellarmine defends it to bee a propitiatory sacrifice and so doth the councell of Trent The Iesuits say it is not that redeeming sacrifice for the sinnes of the whole world yet it may availe for the remission of some particular sinnes with a relation to that redeeming sacrifice on the Crosse. They say it is the same with that on the Crosse it differs only modo that is a bloudy sacrifice this an unbloudy I but all the legall sacrifices instituted by God must cease after the oblation of this sacrifice whereby eternall redemption is obtained for us then this new forged sacrifice of the masse being a bird of their owne hatching must cease And howsoever they minse it affirming that it is but a commemoration and an application yet they hold still that it is propitiatory for sin as if a full propitiation was not made by Christ's sacrifice on the Crosse. Their opinion is this that it is not that redeeming sacrifice on the Crosse that could not be often done because Christ could not dye often yet by being a commemoration of that sacrifice and an application of it to us it doth obtaine remission of sins and is a propitiation for sin it is propitiatorium impetratorium still Propitiatory for the sins of them that be present and of them that bee absent alive and dead impetratory because it obtaineth not only spirituall benefits but also temporall So that this is the issue The Sacrifice of the masse is not that generall redeeming sacrifice that was offered on the Crosse yet being a commemoration and an application of it it is propitiatory for the sins which wee dayly commit So sayes the Counsell of Trent 1. Vnder the genus all the species are comprehended if that was a generall redeeming sacrifice taking away the sinnes of the world then it left no sinne untaken away They speake contraries If by that wee have a generall pardon of all sinnes then there is no speciall pardon for sins in the sacrifice of the Masse Col. 1.20 2. Was that sufficient to propitiate for sins or insufficient Surely they will say sufficient therefore there is no need of any helpe from the sacrifice of the masse Againe it is not propitiatory 1 Pet. 2.24 makes much against this propitiatory sacrifice 1. Not by a Priest but by himselfe 2. In his owne body not in the commemorative or applicatory sacrifice of his body 3. He left none hereafter to be taken away 4. All our sinnes Where on the Crosse not on any Altar where a commemoration should bee made of his sacrifice on the Crosse but on the Crosse it selfe The Idolaters offered the bloud of their Sons and Daughters to their Idolls but they would not offer their owne Christ hath entred into the holy place with his owne bloud by his owne stripes we are healed in his owne body he bare our sins by his own bloud he made a way into heaven for us he gave not the bloud of any of his servants but his owne bloud Oh how are wee beholden to CHRIST that spared not his owne bloud for us The love of Christ should constraine us We are redeemed sayes Peter not with corruptible things as silver and gold but with the precious bloud of CHRIST as of a Lamb
sinne doe this in remembrance of me that my body was broken for you and my bloud shed for you on the Crosse. The immoderate showers that come oft in harvest and deprive us of the fruits of the earth may put us in minde of sin for they bee our sinnes that keepe good things from us Our moyling and toyling for the sustentation of our selves with much care and wearisome labour for if we had not sinned it shold not have bin so The sicknesses and diseases that bee among us terrible agewes that bring men to deaths doore and continue with them many weekes together the plague and pestilence that hath raged among us swept many thousands away and in a manner consumed some Townes c. the death of so many of our brethren and sisters continually before our eyes c. may put us in minde of sin for if we had not sinned wee should not have dyed There bee a number of things to put us in minde of sinne but there is nothing that can take away sinne but Iesus Christ the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world All these should humble us and make us to knocke on our breasts with the poore Publican and say ô God bee mercifull to us sinners Therefore let us all flye to this heavenly Physition for the curing of us VERSE 4. HE doth not say it is an unlikely thing hard or difficult but unpossible 1. God that is offended by sin and to be reconciled to us is a Spirit Bulls and Goats are fleshly things Psal. 50.13 2. God is most holy just and righteous there is no holinesse in Bulls and Goates 3. Man is a farre more glorious creature then Bulls and Goates created after Gods own Image endewed with reason and understanding yet the bloud of the wisest and holiest men in the world could not make satisfaction for sinne much lesse can the bloud of Bulls and Goates Yee are more worth than many Sparrowes so we are more worth than many Bulls and Goates 4. The Angels in heaven cannot take away sinne much lesse Bulls and Goates 5. As man had sinned so the bloud of man must bee powred out for the sin of man yea the bloud of such a man as knew no sin A sinner cannot satisfie for sinners therefore it became us to have such a High-Priest as was separated from sinners Neither was he to be a meere man but God and man the power of man is finite the power of God is infinite Therefore hee that delivered us from sinne offered up himselfe by his eternall Deity So that it is not the bloud of Bulls and Goates that can take away sinne but wee are purchased with the bloud of God Object Levit. 16.30 That is spoken sacramentally because that was a token and a signification of their clensing Object Rhemists The sacrifices of the Law before Christ could not take away sinne but the sacrifice of the New Testament since CHRIST 's death being an Application of it can take away sinne Sol. I but no creature can doe it neither before nor since CHRIST 's passion CHRIST yesterday and to day the same for ever Oh that this were effectually considered of us all Wee are redeemed from our old conversation by the precious bloud of CHRIST Our sins cost the bloud of the LORD IESUS Therefore let us take no pleasure in them David said of the water for the which three of his worthies ventured their lives this is the bloud of them c. Therefore hee would not drinke of it but powred it on the ground So as often as we are entised to sinne to drunkennesse uncleannesse covetousnesse c. Let us say these cost the bloud of the Sonne of God therefore though never so sweete let us not drinke of that water but hurle it away The love of CHRIST should constraine us to it Will any nourish a Serpent that hath killed his deere friend Sinne is the Serpent that killed CHRIST the friend of friends therefore let us not harbour him but hurle him out of doores Yet this bloud wherewith we are bought is little considered for all that wee wallow in sin still But they that belong to Christ will lay it to heart that it may be as a bridle to restraine them from sin As we are washed from our sins in the bloud of Christ no other bloud could do it so let us cast away sin keep our selves undefiled in this world that we may reigne with Christ in the world to come VERSE 5. 1. THe promised Messiah of whom David prophesieth in that Psalme for there bee sundry things that are peculiar to Christ and cannot be communicated to David 1. God required sacrifices of David but of this man he requireth none Psal. 40.6 2. This man was to supply the defect of the legall sacrifices and to fulfill the will of GOD perfectly for mankind this could not David doe Therefore this is a prophesie which David maketh of our Saviour Christ. Taking our nature on him In respect of his deity hee was in the world before but now he is in it too in respect of his humanity Ioh. 3.13 Eph. 4.9 yet he brought not his body with him from heaven 1 Cor. 15.47 Namely to God the Father Cruenta that were slaine incruenta Caphatsta thou takest no pleasure in He would have those sacrifices in the time of the Law as demonstrations of their obedience and monuments of thankefulnesse as Noah but now in the time of the Gospell hee will not have them 2. He would have them as types and figures for a time to represent the sacrifice of Christ to come but he will not have them as propitiatory for sin The only propitiatory sacrifice for the sins of the world is the Christ's body which is opposed to the others Hast thou fitted in all respects for me Here seemes to be an apparant jarre betweene St. Paul and David In the Hebrew it is aoznaijm Carithali boared Some think that the Seventy whom St. Paul followeth did at the first interpret it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to the Hebrew and afterwards by the fault of the Printers came in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But there is no likelihood the Apostle would cite a corrupt glosse instead of the true interpretation In substance there is no difference betweene the Hebrew and the Greeke If God the Father prepared eares for Christ then a body For there cannot bee eares without a body so that both may stand very well save that the Seventy no doubt directed by the Spirit of God doth make the Prophets meaning more plaine which St. Paul layeth hold of because it fitteth his purpose to make an opposition betweene the Christ's body and the sacrifices of the Law The servant that would dwell with his master had his eare bored through with an awle Exod. 21.5 So because Christ offered himselfe as a servant to God the Father for our sakes it is said that he boared his eares
offer any sacrifice for sin but remaining in heaven still he patiently abideth Then let us waite The foot-stoole of his feete Donec imports a continuation of time Sinne the Devill and his instruments death it selfe If Christ tarrieth for us shall not we tarry for him Luk. 12.36 2 Pet. 3.12 The soules of the Saints that lay under the Altar cryed how long Lord but this answer was returned to them that they should rest for a little season untill their fellow servants and brethren were fulfilled Apoc. 6.10 11. The patient abiding of the poore shall not perish for ever Let us by patience and long suffering passe through the sea of afflictions in this world that we may be with Christ in the haven of eternall happinesse in the world to come Let us tarry for him till the breath bee out of our bodies and let our flesh rest in hope till the day of judgement 2. This phrase doth signifie the greatest and basest part of subjection that can be Ioshua made the men of War to set their feete on the neckes of the Kings that fought against them Ios. 10.24 Adonibezeck made them whom he subdued to gather crumbes under his table Iud. 1.7 The Psalmist sayes of the enemies of Christ they shall licke the dust under his feete and Rom. 16.20 The God of peace shall tread Satan under our feete I will lay thee at my foote we are wont to say Now as they shall be Christ's footstoole so our footstoole too Wee shall be conquerours yea more than Conquerours by him that loved us but this full and compleate victory shall not be till the day of judgment when death the last enemy of all shall be subdued In the meane season while we be here we must look to have our enemies on our top to spit on our face to smite us as they did Christ to make long furrowes on our backes to offer us the greatest indignity that can be but let us be of good comfort the time shall come when they shall be our foot-stoole to their everlasting shame and we shall be as Kings with crownes on our heads and palmes in our hands for ever and ever VERSE 14. THere is great reason he should sit still at the right hand of God in heaven because with one offering he hath perfected that is hath gi-given them all things that were requisite reconciliation remission of sins sanctification redemption Not for a time but for ever Not all the world in generall but those that are sanctified they that remaine dogs and swine still have no benefit by this sacrifice but those that are sanctified Eph. 1.4 1 Cor. 6.11 All have not benefit by the sacrifice of our Saviour Christ only they that are sanctified Acts. 20.32 This is the will of God even your sanctification If we be not sanctified we shall never set a foote into the kingdome of heaven Dogges Enchanters Whoremongers are without Follow peace and holinesse without which no man shall see GOD. Except a man bee borne of water and of the Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdome of God Ioh. 3.5 Such were some of you but yee are sanctified c. 1 Cor. 6.11 This is little considered of us We falsely imagine that we may wallow like swine in the mire of our sinnes and yet goe to heaven when wee dye That cannot bee None are perfected by the offering of CHRIST but they that are sanctified If thou remainest a covetous miser still and beest not sanctified from thy covetousnesse if thou continuest a drunkard still and art not sanctified from thy drunkennesse if thou dwellest in thy fornication adultery stil and beest not sanctified from these sins If thou beest a proud man still and art not sanctified from thy pride to have a lowly opinion of thy selfe thou shalt never have any comfort by the oblation of CHRIST Wee must be Saints in some measure while wee are here on the earth or else wee shall never be Saints in heaven hereafter Paul writeth to them that are sanctified 1 Cor. 1.1 Therefore let us entreat the Lord to sanctifie us in soule spirit and body throughout that we may enter into the holy Hierusalem in the life to come VERSE 15. FOr the HOLY GHOST testifieth this also to us 2 Pet. 1.21 For after hee had said before these are the words of the Apostle making a collection out of the Prophet He doth not say for Ieremie beares us witnesse but the Holy Ghost The whole Scripture was given by inspiration from God it was inspired by the Holy Ghost 2 Pet. 1.21 The HOLY GHOST speakes in the bookes of Moses in the Psalmes and in the Prophets in the writings of the Evangelists in the Epistles of the Apostles and in all the rest In other writings men speake but in the Scripture GOD Almighty speaketh therefore how reverently are they to bee read and heard of us wee that bee the Preachers speake yet it is not wee but the Spirit of GOD that speaketh in us the HOLY GHOST speaketh by the mouth of all his servants therefore let us take heed how we resist the Holy Ghost VERSE 16. AFter he had promised a New Covenant instead of the Old After those dayes namely of the old Testament those being expired Then saith the Lord concerning the New Covenant that was promised Two things Renovation and Remission of sins Verse 17. God doth not promise to put his lawes in our eyes that wee might look on them in our mouthes that we might talke of them or on the fringes of our garments as the Pharises had the Law of God but if wee feare Him Hee will put his lawes into our hearts that the heart being possessed with the Law of God it may set the tongue and all the members of the body on worke VERSE 17. NEither the guilt nor punishment of them This testimony was cited Chapter 8. to prove that there was a New Covenant to abolish the Old Here it is alleadged to prove that remission of sins is effected by the sacrifice of Christ in the New Testament which was only figured out by the sacrifices of the Old Testament So that one and the same Scripture may be applyed to diverse purposes The foundation whereupon the remission of sins promised by God was built was the sacrifice of Christ in the New Testament otherwise this testimony should not be alleadged to purpose That which we minde to punish we will remember I remember Amalek said the Lord. A master being displeased with his servant sayes I will remember you anon but God will not remember our sins he will rase them out of the booke of his remembrance An happy turne for us for if he should remember but one sin against us it were sufficient to cast us into hell As God remembers not our sins So let not us remember the injuries done to us Ioseph would not revenge himselfe on his brethren for the injurie they intended against him and practised but
shall we passe through it Christ himselfe will be our leader in it As hee is both the sacrifice and the Priest so he is the way and the guide the way Hee doth not say an High-Priest but simply a Priest because there is no other sacrificing Priest save CHRIST in the New Testament Not a small one but a great one great in person being God and man great in power for heaven and earth are his great in goodnesse and mercy that will have compassion on our weaknesse and if we happen to faint he will support us by the way For his superiority and preheminence over the house of God that is the Church 1 Tim. 3.15 Heb. 3.6 Moses was over the house of God yet as a servant Hebr. 3.5 Christ as the Lord and King the commander in the house he over a part of Gods house in Iudea Christ over the whole house dispersed over all the earth All Ministers in some sort are over the house of God Who is a faithfull servant that his Lord may make rule over his house that bee over you in the Lord 1 Thes. 5.12 So Moses was over the house Yet a great difference betweene them and Christ. A noble man is over his house and his steward is over his house Christ as the Lord and owner of the house wee as his stewards to give you your meat in due season A singular comfort to all that be of this house that such a one as Christ is over it Some houses have tyrannicall governours which scrape all to themselves and have no care of them in the house Christ is not such a one he hath a loving and fatherly care of all in the house Some householders would provide for their house and cannot they want ability Christ Iesus that is over this house is both able and willing to provide all things necessary for us Therfore let us be of good comfort we shall not want the thing that is good The Church is God's house All England is the Kings dominion White-Hall is his Chappell so all the world is Gods empire but the Church is his house therefore let us behave our selves wisely and religiously in the house of God Will any make the Kings house and Ale-house to quaffe and swill in A brothel-house to commit adultery in and shall we that be in the Church the house of God be drunkards adulterers wicked and lascivious livers As wee bee in Gods house so let us demeane our selves accordingly VERSE 22. HAving such a wise loving and mighty Priest let us come unto 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 namely to God by him by the invocation of his name asking boldly all things necessary for this life and the life to come as also let us draw neere to him by an holy life and blamelesse conversation They that make an outward profession and deny him in their lives are farre from him the others are neere and walke with God as Enoch Some interpret it Let us draw neere to that heavenly Sanctuary which is opened to us whereunto we draw neere with a true heart But especially this is to be understood of prayer This drawing neere is not so much with the feete of our bodies as with the feete of our soules The way whereunto is chalked out to us and wherein our High-Priest directeth us for it must have relation to all that went before Now we draw neere to heaven by prayer and an holy life A true heart voyd of hypocrisie and dissimulation for God heareth not hypocrites though they make never so goodly a shew and have never so glorious words 2. An assured faith which purifieth our hearts Act. 15.9 there must be no doubting in faith Iac 1.6 Though thou beest as tall a man as Saul yet thou art not the neerer to heaven but if thou sendest many prayers to heaven and hast thy conversation in heaven then thou drawest neere to heaven Being sprinckled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to our hearts from an evill conscience There was a sprinckling water in the time of the Law made of the ashes of the red Cow wherewith the people were sprinckled Num. 19.9 their bodies were sprinckled with that but our soules must be sprinckled with the bloud of Christ. From an accusing conscience that our sins are washed away in the bloud of Christ. We should have no more conscience of sin Heb. 10.2 our consciences should no longer pricke us for sin because being justified by faith we have peace with God and there is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus This afterwards breedeth sanctification 1 Pet. 1.2 There be many false-hearted wretches in the world such as Iudas was that kissed Christ and betrayed him at the same time there bee many that pretend love to religion and yet have none in them such were those Ezek. 14.1 Such were the Pharisees whited tombes and painted Sepulchers such were the Sadduces that came with a notable glosse to our Saviour Christ and there is a number of Hypocrites at this day that maske under the Vizard of Religion He that made the heart knowes the heart and will one day discover them to their shame Therefore if we draw neere to God let it be with a true heart least hee say to us as to them this people draweth neere to mee with their lippes but their hearts are farre from me If wee be falsehearted men though we carry never so glorious a shew God cannot abide us but if we be true-hearted men though there be many weakenesses and infirmities in us he will accept us in Christ Iesus Behold a true Israelite said Christ of Nathaneel There bee true Israelites and false false cloathes glasses clockes c. Faith is like the Moone sometimes at the full sometimes in the wane But seeing Christ hath merited our salvation God hath promised for Christ's sake to bestow a kingdome on us therefore let us not doubt of it That is to doubt of the sufficiency of Christ's merit and of the Word of God How shall wee come to this full assurance If our hearts bee sprinkled from an evill conscience by the bloud of Christ. By nature have we all bad consciences accusing us for sinne In many things we sinne all All those sinnes lye as an heavy loade on our consciences and make us to cry out ô my sinnes they will not suffer mee to bee quiet day nor night but being sprinckled in our hearts with the bloud of CHRIST we shall no more be vexed with the sting of an evill conscience because Christ hath dyed for all our sins Happy are they that be thus sprinckled Our hearts being sprinckled from an evill conscience our bodies must be washed with pure water It is not enough to have a good soule to God-wards though that is the chiefe but our bodies also must be washed with the pure water of the HOLY GHOST Our eyes must be washed from unchast lookes our eares from rash receiving of reports one against another our
yee shall meete with bad examples every where but let us not be seduced by them To this he induces us by a forcible reason Ye may see it with your owne eyes Almost all the signes are passed already they be blind that cannot see this Here then it is cleere that there is a day of judgment and that day drawes neere If it were neere in the Apostles time how neere is it now a thousand and odde yeeres being passed since Let not us bee like them that put farre from them the evill day not like that servant which saith my Master defers his comming and falls a beating of his fellow servants not like those mockers that say where is the promise of his comming but let us make a just reckoning that this day is drawing neere indeed that CHRIST is ready to open the heavens and to descend in the cloudes and to assemble all nations before him Behold I come quickly said he in the Revelation he comes and he comes quickly therefore let us so live in a carefull discharge of all duties to God and man that our account may bee joyfull at that day that then wee may meete Christ in the ayre and be translated with him into the kingdome of glory If the Assizes at Bury draw neere will not they that have nisiprius to trye provide their Lawyers and have all things ready the generall Assizes of the world is neere therefore let as consider how we shall answer then VERSE 26. WEE had need to make much of the fellowship we have among our selves and provoke to love and good workes for the danger is great if we doe not If we It is good for all to looke to it He doth not simply say if we sinne for then it were woe with us all because in many things we sinne all Neither doth he say if we sinne contrary to our knowledge or if we sinne upon weakenesse and infirmitie as the deerest children of God may doe David sinned against his knowledge when he committed adultery and murder So did Peter when he denyed Christ. But if wee sinne willingly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quasi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 yeelding our selves voluntarily to Satan maliciously opposing our selves to Christ and his Gospell and rending our selves from the society of his Church and members suffocating and choking the knowledge of the Lord Iesus revealed to us as appeareth by the next words There is a great difference betweene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 volens and voluntariè A man may sinne willing his will consenting to it yet upon a suddaine passion of the minde drawne to it in some sort against his will But he that sinneth willingly doth it upon a mature deliberation with a resolute purpose to doe it come on it what will which indeed is rather a wilfulnesse than a willingnesse Such as doe wilfully and maliciously resist Christ and his Gospell that fall utterly away Not being blind and ignorant but when we have received of Gods gracious goodnesse and as it were with both hands taking some delight in it at the beginning having a taste of the good Word of God Hebr. 6. What the acknowledging of the truth not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 acknowledging it to be the truth of God it being sealed up to them in their hearts and consciences by the HOLY GHOST Their own consciences did tell them that it was the truth of God yet they sinned willingly and oppugned it That Christ is our only King Priest and Prophet that hee by the sacrifice of his owne body hath purchased to us remission of sins and the kingdome of heaven That there is no way to be saved but by him yet this blessed truth they afterwards condemne and resist it by might and maine Their estate is lamentable For the expiation of their sinnes this sacrifice being rejected by them wherewith alone the sinnes of the world are taken away there can be no sacrifice for the abolishing of their sinnes they can have no remission of sins and therefore no place in the kingdome of heaven Their sins are sealed up in a bagge This is it which he said before Heb. 6. It is impossible they should be renewed to repentance and that which Christ said Matth. 12. This sin cannot be forgiven neither in this world nor in the world to come For the better explication of this place errors are to bee avoyded The Novatians have egregiously abused this place sucking this poysonfull doctrine out of this sweete flower that whosoever sins after baptisme is damned no hope of forgivenesse of sin for them In baptisme we have remission of our sins therefore if any sinne after this generall pardon there remaineeh no remission of sinnes for them In baptisme we receive the HOLY GHOST therefore to sin after baptisme is to sin against the HOLY GHOST and there is no expiation of that sin Who then shall be saved Alas then we are all in a wofull case and none should set a foote into the kingdome of heaven Peter sinned after baptisme and after the receit of the HOLY GHOST yet he wept bitterly for his sinne and was received into mercy The incestuous man in the Church of Corinth that lay with his fathers wife sinned fowly after baptisme yet Saint Paul would not have him to bee swallowed up with griefe but admitted into the Church againe The Church of Ephesus had fallen after shee was baptised yet CHRIST raises her from that fall againe Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen and repent and doe the first workes At what time soever a sinner repenteth him of his sinnes though it bee twenty times after hee bee baptised I will put his sinne out of my remembrance We are to know that not all sins after knowledge are the sinnes against the Holy Ghost Aaron knew the Commandement Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any graven Image yet he made the Israelites a golden Calfe for all that he obtained mercy at the hands of God David knew adultery and murther to be grievous sins yet he fell into them St. Peter contrary to his knowledge denyed CHRIST hee said I know not the man yet hee knew him well enough hee denyed him not once but thrise he added an oath a curse an execration to his denyall yet hee sinned not against the HOLY GHOST It is a dangerous thing to sinne against our knowledge for hee that knowes his Masters will and doth it not shall be beaten with many stripes It had bin better for them they had not knowne the way of truth c. yet not every sin against knowledge is the sin against the Holy Ghost But this may be a fruitfull caveat to all whom God hath enriched with knowledge They are the most subject to the sinne against the Holy Ghost Ignorant persons may be condemned for the Lord Iesus shall come in flaming fire rendring vengeance unto them that doe not know God
adversitie and prosperity too Though wee bee not thrust out of our houses spoyled of our goods banished the Country clapt up into prison carryed to the stake for the profession of the Gospell yet if wee belong to CHRIST wee shall alwayes have our Crosses All that will live godly in Christ Iesus shall suffer persequution If any will be my Disciple let him take up his Crosse. God will exercise us one way or other either he will send us sicknesse or stirre up some rayling Shimeis against us he will evermore be trying of our faith Therefore we have need of patience It is as needfull as our meat and drinke Patience is the foode and nourishment of the soule Therefore the Lord in mercy give patience to us all From hence some conclude that good workes are necessary to salvation Patience is a good worke The Apostle avouches that it is necessary not only ratione praesentiae being good workes they cannot bee separated from faith sed ratione relationis ad salutem for here hee doth not simply say that patience is necessary but with a reference to eternall life that yee might receive the promise Wee grant good workes are necessary to salvation none can be saved without them but how not as meritorious causes of salvation that is CHRIST alone which hath purchased heaven for us with his owne bloud but necessary as fruit for a tree and the way for a passenger to goe by to his house and Country Good workes are the way to heaven and so necessary for us all to walke in In that respect we have need of patience of vertues and good workes VERSE 37. HEre is a remedy against impatiencie taken from the shortnes of the time wherein we are to suffer Thou callest for patience thou wouldest have us to be patient in our afflictions but how long shall we continue in them To that he answers parvum quà m quà m the ingemination of the word augmenteth the signification of it as Toboth Toboth Raagnoth Raagnoth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hee that is the Lord Iesus Christ and deliver you out of all your miseries I he will come but it may be long first Nay he will make no tarrying If wee bee in any kinde of affliction wee thinke the time long though it be never so short As the Saints in the Apoc. 6.10 cry how long Lord So if wee be sicke we say how long Lord how long will it be ere this sicknesse be removed from me how long shall we endure the taunts of the wicked how long shall Christians in some Countries suffer banishment imprisonment losse of goods how long shall the Devill and his instruments tyrannize over them but a very little while even the turning of an hand the twinckling of an eye in respect of eternity What is tenne or twenty yeeres calamity if it should be so long What is thirtie eight or fortie yeeres as Ioh. 5. a man was so long diseased in his feete what is this to life everlasting who would not fight a while that he might have the victorie who would not take physike a while that he might be whole our light affliction which is but for a moment causeth unto us a farre most excellent and an eternall waight of glory Therefore let the shortnesse of our suffering comfort us hee that should come will come in his due and convenient time GOD comes to deliver us three kinde of wayes 1. By plucking us out of the temptations in this world as hee did Saint Paul out of the mouth of the Lion the Emperour of Rome 2. By our particular death he takes us out of the world by death and then there is an end of all our sorrow 3. By his comming at the generall judgement that is not long behold I come quickly Then shall we both in our bodies and soules in heaven where all teares shall be wiped from our eyes for ever Let us be of good comfort yet a very little while and the Lord will come graciously to us one way or other VERSE 38. THe second pillar for sustaining them in afflictions is Faith Where 1. The excellency of Faith 2. The application of it Verse 39. The excellency is 1. Set downe then illustrated Beemunatho Every man must live by his owne faith he cannot live by the faith of another In the Sept. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by my faith that is by faith in me which is all one Here we see whereby a Christian lives not by the ayre as Camelions doe not by love as we use to say not simply by his meat and drinke by that indeed through Gods blessing the body liveth but the soule lives by faith Gal. 2.20 and they that want faith are dead even while they live as Saint Paul speaketh of the widdow A just holy and righteous man lives by faith I know whom I have believed Wee know what joy is laid up for us in heaven therefore we beare patiently all the afflictions of this present life We doe not only live by faith at our first conversion and justification as Saint Paul disputeth in his Epistle to the Romans but all the dayes of our life we live by faith Therefore let us entreat the Lord to encrease our faith that in all calamities we may live by it in this world and live without it in his kingdome in the world to come This is illustrated by the contrary but if any withdraw himselfe my soule shall have no pleasure in him So the Seventy have it The Hebrew in words is much different from it yet in sence they are all one Gnuphlah hee makes himselfe a tower whose heart is not upright in him He trusts to himselfe not to God that is he withdraweth himselfe from the Lord and if his heart bee not upright in him then God hath no pleasure in him But wee need not busie our selves in the reconciling of these places for Saint Paul doth not of purpose alleadge it as the Prophets testimony but only useth the words of the Scripture in them to commend faith to them If any with-draw himselfe by infidelity and thinke it a better course to sleepe in an whole skinne then to suffer any thing for Christ and his Gospell My soule Either it may be spoken in the person of the Apostle or in the person of GOD neither any good Christian nor GOD Himselfe will take any pleasure in such a one but hee is rather detested of God and man therefore let us live by faith and not withdraw our selves by infidelity VERSE 39. THen followes an application of it to the Hebrewes which is partly negative partly affirmative Though I have spoken of some unfaithfull persons that with-draw themselves or depart from the living God yet I would not have you imagine that I meane you that I put you into that black bill nay you are of another stamp you are birds of another feather yea he includes himselfe in their number that they might conceive the
for this faith Ergo. Elders whom we are to reverence which went before us and lived longer than we Reported of adorned by the testimony of God and man the testimony of the Lord is pure As the Father testified of Christ this is my beloved Sonne So also of Noah that he was a just and upright man and one that walked with God Abraham the friend of God Moses the meekest man upon the earth David a man after Gods owne heart hast thou not considered my servant Iob how none is like him in the earth an upright and just man one that feareth God and escheweth evill Of Nathaneel Christ said behold indeed an Israelite in whom there is no guile This also got them a goodreport among men all their famous exploits were done by faith Verse 29. A good name is above Gold and silver it is greatly desired of all but all take not the right course of getting it Some thinke to get them a name by building as they that set up the tower of Babel they imagine to be famous by sumptuous buildings some by hunting as Nimrod some by drinking as Fâ—cidius some by whoring as Hercules some strive to get them a name by their courteous behaviour as Absalom did by a counterfeit kinde of kindnes towards all some by liberality and house keeping and I would there were moe of them some by their great variety of learning but all these misse the marke they begin at a wrong end The best foundation for a good name is faith she will leave a sweete savour behinde her wheresoever she become she will procure us favour with God and man when the name that the wicked have gotten shall rot the faithfull shall be had in perpetuall remembrance therefore let us all beg faith at the hands of God that we may be renowned in this world and eternally famous in the world to come VERSE 3. SEcondly it is illustrated by an instance in one particular which is famous by this we understand the world was made of things not seene therefore faith is the evidence of them Ages or times The world mas made in time hath continued in time and shall end in time Omnibus numeris absolutus no commoditie no pleasure wanting To this end that we might all understand c. We believe the Scriptures as Agrippa did they tell us that the world was made by GOD. In principio creavit Deus therefore we believe the creation of the world Aristotle held that the world was eternall Plato that GOD made the heavens and Angels but the Angels made the bodies of men and beasts but we by faith understand that God made the world yea that all creatures were of his making and that without him nothing was made he made the high and celestial Angels the Sun Moone and the whole host of heaven birds of the ayre fishes of the Sea all trees men and beasts on the earth and all these did he make by his owne bare word he commanded and they were created let there be a firmament and there was one let there be a Sea birds and it was so only he paused and deliberated at the making of one creature which was man because he was to be his vicegerent and a King over all creatures By his omnipotent word all were made And of what was the world made what timber what stones had God to make this building withall Surely nothing yet hee made it Not so much as any atomes even materia prima was made of him he found it not in the world before O mighty and puissant God! Let us all feare him that made heaven and earth O how wonderfully am I made said David of himselfe much more of the whole world how wonderfully was the world made of nothing The world came not by chance or fortune it was framed by no earthly artificers Aholiab Bezaleel made the Tabernacle Hyram the Temple God the world and this did he make principally for sinfull man All creatures were made for us the Sun Moone Birds Fishes c. that we might freely eat of all yea the Angels were in a sort made for us that they might be ministring spirits for our salvation Therefore let us praise God all the dayes of our lives that made the glorious pallace of the world for us Now as the world was made so it must have an end 2 Pet. 3. therefore notwithstanding all the pleasure and wealth of this world let us use it as if wee used it not for the glory thereof fadeth away they waxe old as doth a garment Therefore let us lay up our treasures in a better world From hence the Iesuites make this collection we must believe the world was made out of nothing though wee doe not see it so we must believe that the body of CHRIST is corporally in the Lords Supper though we cannot see it But they might see there is a different reason Wee believe the world was made of nothing though we see it not because the Word of God hath avouched it God's Word never teacheth us that the body of CHRIST is in the Sacrament corporally but in heaven therefore there is no cause why we should believe it VERSE 4. NOw hee returnes to the examples 1. At large then summarily Verse 32. before the floud and after before the entrance into Canaan and after 1. A commendation of Abels fact 2. An approbation of it In the former 1. What it was that gave a relish to his sacrifice 2. To whom it was offered 3. The eminencie of it Caine had the more worthy name Caine acquisitio as if she had gotten the Messiah Abel vanity or weeping 2. He had the worthyest trade bread is the staffe of life 3. He was the first borne 4. He built a City Yet Abel is preferred before him A fuller sacrifice 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 kissed Caines sacrifice was voyd of faith therefore empty Cain tooke absque delectu Abel chose 2. Corne was not so lively to represent CHRIST as Sheepe and Lambes 3. His more sparing Abels more plentifull rather better for his faith By the which faith not sacrifice as Verse 2. and in the end of this Verse The second thing is the approbation 1. In his life 2. After his death In life internall in his owne heart and conscience that he was righteous believing in the Messiah externall either by word Gen. 4 4. or by action as Levit. 9.24 1 Reg. 18.38 1 Chron. 21.26 2 Chron. 7.1 Some have beene of opinion that Adam was damned because he is left out of the catalogue of the faithfull but if none should be saved save those that be in this calender few should be saved The salvation of Adam and Eve may bee concluded by probable reasons rendred by Irenaeus Epiphan Chrys. Aug. 1. It is not like that GOD would cast away the first man that he made the first borne is greatly beloved Seldome doth any father disinherit his first borne Adam was the first that God
heaven and never come thither themselves When was the floud Most Authors thinke in May. 1. Because it might wholly be adscribed to the power of God not any way to the course of nature as it might if it had beene in winter 2. That the wicked of the world being drowned in the pleasures of the earth might at that time of the yeere bee deprived of them when the earth was most pleasant 3. Because the floud began to dry up in the spring Gen. 8.11 4. Gen. 19.23 as it was a faire sunne shine morning when fire and brimstone fell from heaven on Sodom so the floud might come in the fairest time of the yeare Whether were they all damned that perished in the floud Some writers exempt infants they had something answering to baptisme that saved them The question is about adulti whether all they were damned Epiphan Ambrose Beda affirme that they went all to hell yet when Christ came and preached in hell they were delivered but in hell there is no Gaole delivery Cajetan and Lyra say that some of them went to hell yet not ad locum damnatorum but ad limbum patrum out of which Christ fetched them when he went to harrow hell 1 Pet. 3.19 For mine owne opinion It is not like they were all damned yet that reason of Saint Ieromes is not convincing Nahum 1.9 following the Seventie he translates it non vindicabit Deus bis in idipsum whereas in the Hebrew it is it shall crush them at the first time there shall be no need of a second blow God may justly punish both in this life and in the life to come one and the same fault that hath not beene washed away with repentance But three reasons may induce us so to thinke 1. Gen. 7.22 the floud was a prevailing fortie dayes and fortie nights Some that were hardned before at the sight of the waters running up into some high mountaines might repent of their folly and their soules might be saved inter pontem fontem est misericordia 2. Who dares avouch that they were all damned that were destroyed in the wildernesse that all went to hell whom the earth swallowed up in the conspiracie of Corah Dathan and Abiram and why should we affirme them to be al damned that were drowned in the floud wee must judge more charitably of them that are swept away in temporall plagues and calamities 3. Let us judge our selves which is the strongest As they were not all saved that were in the Arke Cham was a cursed wretch so were they not all damned that were carryed away with the waters By his framing of the Arke before the eyes of them all and his preaching to them of the floud the LORD might have sufficient matter by vertue thereof to proceed to the just condemnation of them all Or the word world is here taken for the wicked of the world as oft in Scripture Ioh. 17. I pray not for the world he brought in the floud upon the world of the ungodly 2 Pet. 2.5 This warning was not for Noe alone but for all the world that seeing the Arke a making they might repent This is the goodnesse of God Almighty he gives warning of his judgements before they come hee shoots off a warning peece not like austere masters who strike before they speake but herein he is like the Lion that roares before he goes to his prey He gave a warning to Adam and Eve that at what time they did eate of that fruit they should die he gave warning of the destruction of Sodom Lots sonnes had warning to goe their way if they would have lystened to it he gave the Israelites warning of the captivitie in Babylon Hierusalem had warning of her overthrow Christ wept over it and said O if thou haddest knowne at the least in this thy day those things which belong unto thy peace but now are they hid from thine eyes God gave the Ninevites warning of their destruction that it was at hand The old world had a faire warning of the floud they were warned of it an hundred yeares together This is Gods mercy he doth nothing but he reveales it to his Prophets that they might open it to the people At this day God gives us many warnings by his Word and creatures by earth-quakes thundring and lightning by blazing starres and fierie comets as wee have had a fearefull one of late yeeres continuing in some places of the land a moneth together portending wars c. Let us not stand in a slavish feare of them God is above them all yet let them be as trumpets to waken us out of sinne God hath warned us by his Ambassadours and Preachers of the Word we have had warning that if we loath the heavenly Manna of the Word God will take it from us if we receive it not with all gladnesse when it is put into our mouthes we shall goe from East to West and not finde it yet this warning doth us little good for all that we are not diligent and cheerefull in hearing of Sermons and in the participation of other holy rites we have had warning of Adultery Theft oppression cruelty of coozning one another that there is a God that sees all and wil revenge all yet these sinnes are ryfe among us As the old world had warning of the destruction of it by water so we have beene warned of the destruction of it by fire almost all the signes of the day of Iudgement are already past yet we feare not that day neither prepare for it All these warnings because we have not profited by them shall bee so many witnesses against us at the latter day Praemonitus praemunitus but our hearts are so hardned as that all the warnings in the world will doe us no good We are angrie with our servants if they will take no warning did not I warne thee of such a thing and then wee thinke we have just cause to be on his jacket how many thousand warnings hath God given us and yet we like bad servants will take no warning the Lord soften our hearts that they may enter into us for the reformation of our lives Of what was hee warned In themselves they could not bee seene yet Noah saw them by the eye of faith The incarnation and passion of our SAVIOUR CHRIST could not be seene in the dayes of Abraham because CHRIST was not then borne yet Abraham saw it by faith and was glad Neither Heaven nor Hell can be seene of us yet by faith we see them and believe them both That terrible day when the world shall passe away with a noise cannot yet be seene yet being warned by God of it we behold it and know assuredlie it shall be The resurrection is not yet seene wee doe not see the dead rise out of their graves yet because GOD hath said it we believe it The proper object of faith are invisibilia as for those things which we see properlie
to speake wee doe not believe when wee shall see CHRIST our blessed SAVIOUR in the kingdome of heaven then faith is turned into fruition but there is singular use of it in this world and let us entreat the Lord to make bright the eye of our faith daily more and more that with Noah wee may see the things that are not yet seene What entertainment did Noah give to this warning did hee contemne it or set light by it in his heart no verily he reverenced it Wee must reverence the judgements of GOD. When Daniel pondered in himselfe the fearefull fall of Nebucadnezar that such a faire and beautifull tree which reached to heaven should bee cut downe he held his peace by the space of one houre and his thoughts troubled him When the Angels were to blow their trumpets there was silence in heaven they were stricken with a kinde of astonishment and could not speake When the booke of the Law was read before Iosiah his heart melted at it he reverenced the judgement denounced in it When this proclamation was made in Nineveh yet fortie dayes and Nineveh shall be destroyed they all reverenced it from the King to the beggar c. they put on sackcloth fasted and prayed to GOD. Noah hearing of a floud to come feares it after a godly manner and provides against the comming of it But some there be that are no more moved with them then the stones in the Church-wall Ier. 36.24 yet were not they afraid c. When Paul preached of the resurrection and of the day of judgement some in Athens mocked at it and Lots sonnes laughed at the destruction of Sodom that was at hand Let the Preacher thunder out GODS judgements against abhominable swearing lying flattering and dissembling and other sinnes that reigne among the people some laugh at it in their sleeves tell them of the day of judgement when as all nations shall appeare before the sonne of man they set not a straw by it they are worse then Felix he trembled when Saint Paul discoursed of righteousnesse and the judgement to come they are worse than the Devills for they believe that there is a GOD and tremble at it There is great difference betweene trembling and reverencing The wicked that have no portion in CHRIST tremble they cry to the mountaines and rockes fall on us c. but the holiest men of all must feare and reverence the judgements of God and we must prepare our selves for the avoyding of them as Noah did Doth the Lion roare and shall not the beasts of the forrest quake Doth GOD Almighty roare doth he threaten and shall we be mooved with no reverence as Noah reverenced the comming of the floud so let us reverence all the plagues that are denounced by God What doth Noe in this his feare hee is not as a man amazed and besides himselfe but as GOD had commanded him he prepares the Arke he doth not reason with flesh and bloud surely this may be but a scare-crow there is no such inundation to come God will not bee so unmercifull as to destroy all that hee hath made as for the Arke it must be very large to be a receptacle of all kind of creatures an hard and difficult thing to make such a Vessell when it is made how shall I and my family be preserved in it a thousand to one but wee shall be drowned hee admits no such consultation But knowing from GODS owne mouth there was a flood to come he prepares an Arke for the saving of him and his Faith must leape over all difficulties all stumbling blockes that lye in the way if God have sayd a thing let us beleeve it though all the world seeme to be against it GOD hath said there is a Iudgement to come let us all prepare for it as Noah did for the flood The old world prepared and Noah prepared they prepared by building of houses planting of Vinyards So we prepare for the world but not to meete GOD by repentance Noah prepared an Arke for the saving of himselfe and let us prepare the Arke of a good conscience for the saving of our selves at that day When it is said he prepared the Arke it is not to be imagined that he wrought it with his owne hands he was a Preacher and it is not like he could play the Carpenter or shipwright They may be like the Bell in the Steeple that calls others to the Sermon but hath no benefit of it itself they may build up others yet be unbuilt themselves Therefore it shall be good for us to preach to our selves as well as to the people lest while we preach to others we our selves be reprobates He provided all things for it Wood Pitch Nailes made it after the forme God had prescribed with many severall Roomes in it This Arke in the judgement of all interpreters was a type of the Church 1. The Arke was made after Gods appointment not after Noahs So the Church must be framed by GOD 's Will and not by mans 2. All were drowned that were not in the Arke so all regularly are damned that are not in the Catholike Church 3. The Arke was neere drowning yet never drowned it was miraculously preserved by God So the Church may be brought to a low ebbe yet it shall continue still 4. There was in the Arke good and bad cleane and uncleane so wee must never dreame to have all holy and sanctified persons that be in the Church 5. In the Arke there were diverse mansions and roomes some for men some for beasts so in the Church Ioh. 14.2 In my Fathers house there are many dwelling places 6. The Arke had but a few in it eight persons yet there was the Church Vniversalitie is no necessary note of a Church Christ's flocke is but a little flocke Here we see what a priviledge it is to be of the household of a godly man that may bee as a Sanctuary to thee from temporall plagues and judgements All that were in the ship were saved for Saint Pauls sake God gave him the soules of them all Noahs family was preserved for his sake because cursed Cham was of this house-hold he was saved Potiphars house was blessed for Iosephs sake Gen. 39.5 Strive to bee of the house-hold of a man that feareth God that shall be a shelter to thee from earthly punishments thou shalt fare the better in the world for that There is much contending much suit made to bee in the house of a rich man c. If they bee godly and religious men too as many are it is well but thou haddest better bee in the house of a godly poore man who is deepe in Gods books then in the house of a wealthy and wicked Nabal Labour to be one of Noahs house-hold Noe and his family were saved in the Arke yet with much a doe they endured much they were in continuall danger they passed through many difficulties the smell of
the ground VERSE 10. WHat mooved him to content himselfe with so meane a dwelling they made not so much reckoning of their habitation in this world as of that in the world to come therefore they did not greatly care how they dwelt here As for the land of Canaan though it were a pleasant Country flowing with milke and hony yet they knew they were not to continue in it long this made them to looke up to the heavenly Canaan whereof the earthly was but a type and figure Erecto capite his eye was also to that quasi accepturus Here hee had a Tent but there hee looked for a City 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for that City which alone deserves the name of a City it excells all earthly Cities in two respects In regard of the foundation and the founder thereof The Tents wherein they dwelt had no foundation they were fastned with nayles to posts and stakes set in the ground but this City hath a foundation earthly houses have but one foundation and subject to earth-quakes stormes tempests inundations and other casualities this hath many foundations Apoc. 21.14 and nothing can shake those foundations The Tower of Siloam it is like had a good foundation yet it fell the Abbies and Monasteries had sure foundations yet they are fallen the pallaces of Kings Noblemen and Gentlemen have strong foundations yet they shall all fall but the heavenly Hierusalem shall never fall Aholiab and Bezaleel made the Tabernacle Hyram the Temple Carpenters and Masons set up these Citties but God Himselfe is the maker and builder of this City These Cities may be overthrowne by waters the Sea may come in tumbling and sweepe them away these Townes and Citties may be consumed with fire there bee burnings almost every day these may be sacked with the enemy and made even with the ground as Hierusalem and the Temple are which were the wonder of the world wee may bee driven by famine and pestilence out of those townes and Cities howsoever they stand a while and we in them the time shall come when the earth with all the goodly buildings that be on it shall be burnt with fire Therefore let us use these Citties as we used them not let our hearts and affections bee in this City whose maker and builder is God We have not here an abiding City London is no abiding City Yorke Norwich no Towne is an abiding Towne Death will give us a remove out of all Townes but in this City wee shall abide for ever and reigne with CHRIST for evermore therefore let us all long for it He doth not say that he believed there was such a City but hee looked for it Iud. 5.28 We looke out of our windowes on sights in the streets Gardens Orchards c. but not out of the windowes of our hearts for this City Hee that lookes shortly for a new Coate will not bee much in love with his old for a faire house will not care for a cottage Wee looke after our wooll and cloath houses and lands c. Let us looke dayly for CHRIST 's comming that will put us in possession of this City As Saint Peter said unadvisedly of the Mount let us say likewise of this City it is good for us to bee here VERSE 11. WE have had the things which he did severally by himselfe now of him joyntly with his Wife because he toucheth a thing which he could not doe without his Wife Of whom he entreateth 1. Severally by herselfe then joyntly together with others Also together with her Husband The Faith of them both concurred in this Lyra shewes himselfe delirantem senem in avouching that Sarah had no faith in this he interprets it thus through faith that is of Abraham Sarah also received power but by it is meant her owne faith 1. Certaine facts of hers which she did by faith 2. The event that issued on them 1. A narration of facts 2. An illustration of them by the cause thereof The facts are two Conception and Procreation 1. She received strength to conceive seed to receive and retaine the seed that came from Abraham It might be translated to the emission of seede to the dejection of seede For the childe is framed of the seed of them both though Aristotle be of another opinion mater à materia quia ministrat materiam procreandae proli as the father doth Whereupon Christ is termed the fruit of the Virgins wombe She was now by the course of nature past conceiving of seed being ninety yeeres old a woman as Plinie observeth for the most part is past child bearing at fiftie then how could a woman conceive â—t ninetie not by nature but by the grace and power of God therfore it is said through faith she received strength to doe it 2. She brought forth a Child when there were two obstacles in the way barrennesse and old age The one is to be repeated out of Genesis God had shut up her wombe the other is here expressed Besides the season of age it was now no seasonable time for a woman of ninety yeeres to have a child yet by faith she had one And why what was the cause of it because she judged him faithfull c. this Lyra referres to Abraham because he judged as for Sarah she laughed at it and Abraham thought it an incredible thing yet it may be adscribed to Sarah her selfe as for Abraham he is not mentioned at all in this verse Some affirme that that laughter of Sarahs did issue ab admiratione non à dubitatione as Abrahams did Abraham laughed admiring not doubting of Gods promise so did Sarah yet the laughter of Sarahs must needs be condemned 1. She opposes two impediments to the promise which Abraham doth not 2. Shee is reproved by God for laughing who tells her that it issued from infidelity 3. Shee her selfe covers it with a lye which she would not have done if it had not beene an evill laughter How then is it true that Shee judged him faithfull who had promised At the first she doubted and derided it but afterwards being reprehended by GOD better instructed by her husband and pondering in her mind that it was GOD Almighty which had spoken it she believed it and judged him faithfull He that hath promised me a child is able to fulfill his promise faithfull to performe that which he hath promised therfore though I be barren and old too I shall have a child Gen. 21.6 7. 1. Women as yee see may have faith they may believe in Christ be members of his body and heyres of the kingdom of heaven The woman was the first in the transgression yet she shall be saved though it be a kinde of purgatory by the bearing of Children 2. God is pleased with marryed folke he that liveth in the flesh cannot please God that is as Pope Siricius expounds it in mariage Abraham and Sarah were marryed folke yet they pleased God Let not
it CHRIST the Saviour of the world was promised to them that he should come of Abrahams seed but as yet he was not come the kingdome of heaven whereof the land of Canaan was a type was promised to them but as yet they received it not yet they believed certainely that they should have them and dyed in that faith Faith is an evidence of things that are not seene The victory over sinne death and the Divell is promised to us we shall bee more than conquerors yet sinne gives us many a fall the Divell assaults and tempts us death seaseth on us and takes us away yet let us believe Gods promise As yet we have not received the resurrection yet believe it nor the kingdome of heaven yet believe it and dye in that beliefe though thou kill me I will believe in thee The affirmative 2. Though they received them not yet they saw them not neere hand but farre off not with the eye of the body but of the soule which is faith Abraham in the birth of Isaac saw CHRIST In thy seed that is in CHRIST shall all nations be blessed Isaac was borne of a woman which by the course of nature was never like to have Children so was CHRIST of a Virgin that never knew man In the oblation of Isaac he saw the oblation of Christ on the Crosse. When Isaac bore the wood wherewith he should be burnt hee saw Christ bearing his owne Crosse when he saw Isaac bound on the Altar he saw Christ fastened to the Crosse. So the Israelites afterwards saw CHRIST afarre off in the Paschall Lamb and the rest of the sacrifices but blessed are our eyes wee as yet see the kingdome of heaven but afarre off but one day we shall see God face to face 3. They were perswaded they should have them and dyed in that perswasion they saluted them as Marrinors espying the shoare afarre off skip for joy hoping shortly to bee at it so these seeing the celestiall Canaan afarre off rejoyced at it and embraced it with the armes of faith So we must rejoyce at the sight of death as Simeon and Paul 4. They confessed themselves strangers here Whereby it is apparent they looked for a Country in heaven and dyed in faith expecting that Country 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is opposed to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Citizens that have a râ—ght and interest in the City may goe up and downe boldly strangers are fearefull standing at the curtesie of others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that come as wanderers from another people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without house and home They confessed it 1. By deeds by their dwelling in tents 2. In words before all men It is not to be extended to the Patriarcks before the floud for some of them as Enoch dyed not It is to be restreyned to them after the floud Hee doth not say all these were rare and excellent men beautified with singular graces of GODS spirit deepe in his bookes therefore they were exempted from death there is none that hath that priviledge Death is a Cup whereof all must drinke there is no man living but shall see death Wise Solomon godly David that was a man after Gods owne heart is dead strong Samson faire Absalom wealthy Nabal is dead Lazarus dyed and the rich man also dyed and was buryed Beggars dye and Kings dye Have I not said yee are Gods yet yee shall dye as men It is well observed by Saint Augustine that it fell out by the providence of GOD that the verb morior should not be declined after the same manner that other verbs of that kinde be orior ortus est morior mortuus est to declare that death signified by it cannot be declined Mors non cogitur abesse sed cogitur non obesse Death cannot hurt the godly it is rather a benefit to them yet they dye This we can all say nothing so certaine as Death yet we make no use of it for all that we bathe our selves in the pleasures of sin we are set on the merry pinne we follow the world so earnestly so greedily as if we should live for ever We are like the fishes that are skipping and leaping in the water and yet by and by are taken in the Net We know that the Net of Death is continually spread for us all yet we are as jocund as if no net were laid for us It is said Eccles. 7.4 That the living shall lay it to heart Wee talke of Death wee carry Death about with us we see it daily in other men Almost every weeke a buryall in many Townes yet wee live as if we should never dye Damocles the Parasite was set in Dionysius chayre he had all the honour and pleasure that could be devised but when hee considered the sword hanging by a slender horsehayre over his head hee tooke delight in nothing Death as Gods sword hangs over our head continually it is senibus prae foribus adolescentibus in insidiis The staffe of death stands before the doore of old folkes and it may steale on young men ere they bee aware yet we regard it not It causeth us not to have our conversation in heaven but we are as great earth wormes as if we should never dye All these dyed but how did they dye in the faith All dye but all dye not in the faith 1 Thes. 4.16 some dye in CHRIST and some live to the world and dye in the world Achitophel dyed but it was not in faith hee dyed a malecontent in a proud conceit of his wit and wisedome that his counsell should not bee followed which was wont to bee reputed as an oracle from heaven Iudas dyed but it was in desperation in infidelity not in faith he could not be perswaded that his sins were washed away in the bloud of CHRIST and therefore tooke a rope and hanged himselfe Cain dyed but not in faith for he cryed my sin is greater than can be forgiven Happy are they that dye in faith The Scripture doth not simply say blessed are the dead but that dye in the Lord. Iob dyed in the faith I am sure my Redeemer liveth Old Father Simeon dyed in the faith with CHRIST in his armes LORD now lettest thou thy servant Saint Paul dyed in the faith the time of my departure is at hand From henceforth A sweet thing to dye in the faith All that dye quietly to the eye of the world dye not in the faith The Psalmist sayes of the wicked there are no bands in their death Good men may have sore temptations when they lye on their death beds through the distemperature of the braine and the vehement paine of the body they may deliver some fearefull and impatient speeches savouring of infidelity as Iob did in his pangs and yet for all that dye in the faith Live in the faith bee plentifull in the fruits of faith and thou shalt bee sure to dye in the faith It is the
hearts bee on a better world that in the end wee may depart in peace with Simeon and reigne with CHRIST for ever in the world to come Ioseph had beene a brave Courtyer trained up and bearing sway in Pharaohs Court many yeeres together abounding in all wealth honour pleasure and prosperity yet all this while hee forgets not God he lived well and dyed well he is heavenly minded at his departure out of the world he is not now talking of his honours as Haman was the day before he dyed not talking of the injuries which his Mistris offered to him in casting him into prison and taking order for the revenge of it he is not now conferring with his brethren about the solemnizing of his funerall with what pomp they should carry him to the grave but now he is talking of matters belonging to the kingdome of heaven Though we live in never so prophane a place as irreligious as Aegypt as full of carnall entisements as Pharaohs Court yet let us keepe our integrity as Ioseph did let not the pleasures of the earth pull us from the joyes of heaven Obadiah kept his zeale and sincerity in Achabs Court Daniel in Nebuchadnezars Palace Nehemiah in the Kings buttery and at his table and there were rare and excellent Christians in Neroes house most of all they of Caesars house-hold they were more mindfull of the poore Saints of Philippi then others Let us not condemne them that be in heathenish and irreligious places GOD can preserve his pearles even in dunghills his roses among thornes hee will have a Rahab in Iericho a Lot in Sodom a Ioseph in Aegypt wheresoever wee bee let us keepe our selves unpolluted of the world 2. Here we are taught what must be the object of our talke of what matters we must be talking when death approacheth not of worldly matters but of heavenly as Ioseph was Elias was talking with Elisha about profitable matters when he was taken from him into heaven as they were walking and talking the fiery Charriot tooke him away Our Saviour was talking with his Disciples about matters belonging to the kingdome of GOD till the cloud tooke him away and Ioseph here dying is speaking not of those things appertaining to the earthly Court but to the Court of heaven Navita de ventis de tauris narrat arator every man for the most part both in his life time and in the time of death is speaking of those things which hee most mindeth the things that be most in the heart are most in the tongue A covetous miser is talking of his gold and silver houses and lands of the trash of the world even when he lyes on his death bed A drunkard will then bee talking of drinke an adulterer of fayre and beautifull women but a godly man will be talking of Gods matters as Ioseph was It is very like that Ioseph ere this time had made his will and set his outward estate at a stay therefore that doth not trouble him now his minde runs about better matters it is not good to deferre the making of our wills till we see no other way but death the last thing we talke of should be celestiall not terrestriall things 3. Wee must not bee too scrupulous about the place of our buryall Now no land is a type of heaven as the land of Canaan was before the comming of CHRIST Out of any Country on the earth yea out of the bottome of the Sea out of the Lions mouthes out of the fire wherein we are burnt to ashes for the name of Christ we shall have a comfortable passage into the kingdome of heaven yea our buryall with the wicked shall not prejudice our entrance into heaven Saint Peter sitting at the same table with Iudas when he was alive was not hurt by him much lesse should he have beene hindred out of heaven if hee had lien in the same grave with Iudas Though wee bee buryed among Thieves Traytors Idolaters Drunkards Murderers Adulterers c. If our lives have beene good that cannot keepe us out of heaven Yet if conveniently it may be superstition being avoyded as we lived with the godly so let us be buryed with them as we were companions with them in their life so let us be in death if it seeme good to the prouidence of God Ruth sayes to Naomi where thou art buryed I will be buryed and Ioseph would have his bones to lye with the bones of Abraham Isaac and Iacob So wee shall give notice to the world how deere the Saints were to us when they were alive Yet let not the place of our buryall trouble us at our dying day as some take too much thought for that wheresoever wee be buryed God will send his Angels at the latter day to gather our bodies from all the ends of the world and to carry them up into heaven Hee gave no commandement touching his flesh he knew that would be consumed before Then why should we pamper this flesh so much that is so soone brought to dust and ashes caro mea inimica mea onus meum laqueus meus paramus escam vermibus Let us subdue our bodies lest like horses they overthrow their Riders His bones were durable therefore hee gives a charge of them If hee had not looked for the Resurrection of those bones hee would not have beene so carefull for the translating of them into the land of Canaan Psal. 34.20 Ezek. 37.1 The bones of a dead man are scattered hither and thither tumbled out of one grave into another yet these shall rise and come to their place againe Bucers bones were burnt in Queene Maries dayes yet the same bones shall rise againe and be a witnesse against the enemies of the truth Not our bones alone but our flesh every part and member of our bodies shall be restored to us againe with these my eyes shall I see him the very palmes of Iezebels hands that were eaten up with dogges shall rise againe Let us not sing the Epicures song let us eat and drinke for to morrow we shall dye Let us not give our selves wholly to pampering of our flesh and the fatting of our bones but let us employ all our members to GODS service in this life that we may be partakers in soule and body of his eternall glory in the life to come VERSE 23. BEfore of the Patriarcks now of the Lawgiver Where wee have 1. The commendation of his Parents faith 2. The commendation of his owne faith The faith of his Parents is commended by a worthy act of theirs the preservation of their Child which is amplified 1. By an attractive cause that drew them to it the beauty of the Child 2. By a retractive or disswasive cause that might have withdrawne them from it 1. The Kings commandement which in an heroicall magnanimity they feared not Moses Exod. 2.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Catachresticè he useth this word because his
mother only is mentioned Exod. 2.2 shee did it with the consent of her husband Not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because his Grandfather was alive then and had an hand in the businesse their names we have Exod. 6.20 Amram and Iochabed Brought up in the Citty who goe not much abroad to be scorched of the Sun Act. 7.20 divinitus venustus by the disposition of God Nineveh a City Gedolah laelohim 2 Cor. 10.4 But are they so highly to bee extolled for that is it a worke of faith to respect beauty A naturall man might have done that His beauty was one motive but not all faith was the greatest He was by the gift of God of extraordinary beauty In the which by faith they saw an expresse Image of God that hee was like to prove some rare and notable instrument Hyperius affirmeth that as Simeon Luk. 2. by the revelation of the spirit knew CHRIST to bee the Messiah so his Parents by his beauty that he should be the deliverer of the people but there is no certainty of that they did not sticke in the outward baauty that was as Gods hand to lead them to higher matters they did it not in a naturall affection Others loved their Children and had fayre Children Simiae suum pulchrum but by faith Decree or ordinance The King ordained on paine of death The King had given a streight charge that the Male Children should be drowned but they looked to the King of Kings that was able to preserve them from his fury Though it were the hazzard not of their goods alone but lives too they looked to Gods promises that they should multiply that out of Israel should come a deliverer and the Messiah too therefore they will not drowne their Male-child They did not so feare it as that it should hold them from the preservation of their Child Three moneths not three dayes or three weekes yet at three moneths end they commit him to the water then their faith began to stagger Some thinke they did it in faith too being assured that God would deliver him Exod. 2.4 If he had beene in danger they would have taken him home againe They were the first and all that wee read of that kept their Children against the Kings decree That they hid him three moneths was commendable All that whyle they were in feare and hazarded their lives but that at the three moneths end they expose their Child to the wide world that argues a weakenesse in them yet this weake action this weake faith of theirs is registred to their commendation God alloweth and commendeth a weake faith he doth not quench the smoaking flaxe nor bruise the broken reed he chides Peter for his weake faith ô thou of little faith but he doth not cast him away for it Though a Child be weake yet the Father loves it so doth our heavenly Father us though he find weakenesses in our best actions There was a weakenesse in the Mid-Wives when they preserved the Children with a lye there was a weakenesse in Abraham when hee thought he could not be safe unlesse he dissembled there was weaknesse in the Parents of Moses in thrusting their Child at length out of doores there is weakenesse in our praying hearing of Sermons in our giving to the poore and maintenance of the word preached in our preserving of our Children in dangers and calamities yet if these things bee done in sincerity though there be weakenesses in them they are accepted at the hands of God in Christ. Let that encourage us in all good actions though they be stained with some imbecillities 2. Beauty is a precious pearle a picture of the heavenly Appelles a singular ornament wherewith God hath graced his Children Ioseph was a fayre person and well favoured Gen. 39.6 David 1 Sam. 16.12 Daniel and his fellowes The base fare they had could not impaire their beauty This the LORD in wisedome hath used for the preservation and advancement of his Children Moses beauty was a load-stone to draw the favour of Pharaohs daughter to him It was as a stirrope for Hester to mount up to a Kingdome yet for all that let us not dote too much upon externall beauty 1. Though some of GODS Children have it yet all have it not it is not proprium quarto modo Ebedmeleck the blacke-more was no fayre man neither be they all the Children of GOD that have it Absalom was a beautifull man not a blemish in his whole body yet a wicked man who by all probability never set a foote into the kingdome of heaven and many a filthy strumpet is fayrer than an honest woman 2. It is a transitory gift here to day gone to morrow beauty is a goodly flower yet there be many wormes to consume it sicknesse griefe old age c. Let us chiefely desire that beauty that lasteth for ever 3. Let us consider there is a double beauty the one outward the other inward the one proper to Gods elect the other common to the reprobate together with them The Kings daughter is glorious within Psal. 45.13 It is the inward beauty of the heart that is acceptable to God Let us all pray to God for that to bestow it on us that is better then the beauty of all Ladies in the world this is the true beauty Prov. 31.30 3. It is spoken comparatively not simply they did not so feare the Kings commandement that they should banish the commandement of the King of Kings out of their minde The King said drowne the child God said save the child from drowning What are not Kings to be feared have I not said yee are Gods a King is a certaine God on the earth therefore to be feared and reverenced he carrieth not the sword in vaine sayes the Apostle Balaams Asse feared when he saw the Angels sword and shall not we feare that glittering sword of authority in the hand of Kings and Princes they are rather to be condemned then commended for not fearing the Kings Commandement The answer is easy Wee must distinguish betweene the authority and the commandement of a King There is no power but it is of God but there may be a commandement which is not of God Feare the power the throne the dignity the authority of a King the office of a King but feare not every commandement of a King if wee be sure they are against plaine Scripture In doubtfull things we must believe that our Governours are wiser than our selves VERSE 24. BEfore we have spoken of his Parents faith now let us speak of his owne faith In Moses there are three notable things which are as shrill trumpets to sound forth his faith 1. A voluntary crosse undertaken by him 24.25 26. 2. A necessary crosse imposed on him 27. 3. An institution of a perpetuall Sacrament among the Iewes 28. In the voluntary Crosse 1. A fact committed by him 2. The causes of it which are three election 25. judgement 26. faith The fact was a refusall
like that Moses went in first they followed after as Iosephus writeth he as the Captaine they as Souldiers conducted by him Not by the witt devise and policie of their owne by the observation of the course of the Moone the constellation of starres or conjuction of planets but by faith Not they passed over by swimming by sayling by taking Ship c. but above art and nature they passed through They went not in a little way but passed through it Not a little shallow river but the great and deepe Sea Which by the colour might also strike a terrour into them being red as the fire terrifies men by the rednesse of it It was a corner of the Sea that parteth Arabia and Aegypt called red because the sand there was redder than in other places How not being somewhat wet at the least their feete and ancles but as if they had bin on the dry and firme land Exod. 14.22 This is adscribed to their faith At the beginning their faith was weake they cryed out like desperate persons without hope Exod. 14.11 but when they heard the promise of the Lord that he had said it when they saw the pillar of a cloud as a token of Gods presence with them when they beheld the waters driven backe by the rod of Moses then committing themselves wholly to the Lord they enter boldly into the red Sea This was a lively manifestation of their faith A weake faith at the first may prove a strong faith at the last 1 Sam. 27.1 Peter on the Sea There be three especiall things that commend their faith in it 1. That at Gods Word they would believe it hee said they should goe through the Sea they give credit to it Hath God spoken it Let us rest quietly in his word 2. The waters were on both sides on the right hand and on the left they might be in a continuall feare least they shold fall on them and overwhelme them yet through faith they go on and feare nothing 3. The Aegyptians followed them into the red Sea even there they were at their heeles this might have scared them Though we be not drowned in the Sea yet the Aegyptians may cut our throats and kill us in the Sea but through faith they likewise overcome that This was a supernaturall work if they had not had faith they could never have done it Faith is the best weapon to fight withall in all dangers the best bridge to passe over any river yea the Sea it selfe a coate of Maile in all battels All of them had not faith no doubt there were some unbelievers among them which went over for company and fashion sake for the saving of their lives they would venter with the rest but they had not a true and sound faith in the promise of God 1 Cor. 10.5 yet the fact hath the denomination of the better part There were many that believed therfore it is attributed to faith for the faithfuls sake the unfaithfull were kept from drowning The wicked in temporal blessings fare the better for the godly Every man must live eternally by his own faith but the unfaithfull in temporall blessings may fare the better for the faithfull The LORD blessed Potiphar for Iosephs sake It is like some bad ones were in the Ship some prophane Marriners wherein St. Paul sayled to Rome yet they were all preserved for Pauls sake So here the unbelieving Israelites were saved from drowning for the believers the world hates the godly and cannot abide to be in their company yet they escape many dangers for their sake This should cause them to make more of them than they doe Through faith the people went over Iordan the three Children walked in the middest of the fire Daniel continued safe in the Lions den Ionah came out of the Whales belly The nature of faith it leapeth over difficulties and followes God Through faith David said by the power of God I will leap over a wall If a man have the Kings passe-port he may passe all England over but if a man have faith he may passe all the world over through fire and water thicke and thinne Here we see that all creatures are servants to Gods Children all worke for them The Sun stood for Iosua The Starres fought for the Israelites against Sisera The fire durst not touch the three Children and here the water of the Sea is as a wall on both sides of the Israelites till they bee over If God bee with us who can be against us If the Lord of the house bee on our side will not all the serving men yea all creatures shall be on our side In the Israelites the Sea forgets her nature in the Aegyptians she exercised her nature 1. The cause of their destruction 2. The destruction it selfe Whereof the Aegyptians taking tryall why may not we passe through the Sea as well as they Why should it not give place to us as well as to them The Lord had hardened their hearts and they likewise went into the Sea Exod. 14.5 But what was the issue of it They were swallowed up by the Sea The waters turned backe on them they were all drowned not one escaped ut ne nuncius cladis domum reverteretur When the breath was out of their bodies the Sea cast up their carkasses againe and the Israelites saw them on the shoare wherby they might be the better perswaded they were dead and should trouble them no more Iosephus addeth that there fell raiâ—â— from heaven thundering and lightning The enemies of the Church may insult over it for a time as the Aegyptians made the Israelites their slaves and kept them in cruell bondage but at the lenght they shall drinke of the Cup of Gods wrath Iesabel was cast out of a window and eaten up with Dogs Herod was eaten up with wormes Sennacherib was slaine by his owne Sonnes The Aegyptians were overwhelmed in the red Sea Most of the Persecutors in Q. Maryes daies as Mr Fox reporteth came to a wretched and lamentable end Some ranne mad some stuncke above the ground while they were alive The rod may be aloft but it shall be hurled downe and cast into the fire Let this be our comfort we shall one day be conquerors over them all The Lord doth not onely meete with them but oftentimes in justice he serves them with the same sauce Iezabel spilt Naboths blood in the end her bloud was licked up with Dogs As Adonibezech had done unto 70. Kings so God rewarded him Iud. 1.7 The Aegyptians drowned the Children of Israel now they are drowned Some of the traytors that thought to have blowne us up with gun-powder were destroyed with gun-powder themselves Plutarke writeth of Hercules and Theseus that whom they sacrificed had sacrificed whom they hurled into the Sea had hurled into the Sea whom they thrust through with the Sword had thrust through with the Sword Let them take heed what tortures they put the godly unto the
Righteous man a true dealing man So some as Zacheus had faith he wrought righteousnesse the one halfe of his goods he gave to the poore and restored foure fold where he had done wrong but now men make profession of faith but have no righteousnesse The first table hath eaten up the second Men will not sweare not commit adultery in some sort they will keepe the Lords day they will come to Church heare Sermons talke of religion but come to the duties of the second table they make no conscience of them they will lye cozen flatter dissemble oppresse the fatherlesse deale unkindly and unmercifully with widdowes grinde the faces of the poore wring from their neerest and deerest by hooke and crooke a manifest argument they have no faith Luk. 1.6 for a faithfull man is alwayes a righteous man and he that loves God will love his brethren else he is a lyar and all his religion is in vaine The very Turkes and heathen that never heard of Christ are more full of the workes of righteousnesse then we There is more upright and mercyfull dealing among them then among Christians therefore they shall rise up in judgement against us at the latter day wherfore let us ad vertue to our faith that as we are faithfull so we may be righteous in our dealings 3 They obtained the promises that is some particular promises made to them As the Israelites had the possesion of the Land of Canaan promised to them Caleb had a speciall portion in it Ios. 14.13 David obteyned the Kingdome promised to him Abraham a Son when he was an hundred yeers old but that generall promise concerning Christ and eternall happinesse in soule and body in heaven together they obteyned not yet they were faine to waite a long time for these promises and endured much in the meane season There is a Kingdome promised to us Luk. 12.32 By faith we shall obtaine this promise if we can be content by many tribulations as God hath appointed to enter into it 4. They stopped the mouthes of Lions Samson Iudg. 14.6 not with his cloake but by faith David 1 Sam. 17.36 Benaiah 2 Sam. 23.20 Dan. 6.23 we also by faith shal stop the mouth of that roaring Lion VERSE 34. THe violence of fire that is the force or power Dan. 3.27 If wee have faith no creature shall hurt us The mouthes of the Swords Swords have mouthes as the mouth devoureth so doth the edge of the Sword The Sword devoureth one as well as another sayd David The Israelites escaped the swords of the Aegyptians that were at their heeles ready to thrust them through if the red Sea had not made a passage for them David often declined the Speare of Saul wherewith he was purposed to fasten him to the wall Elias escaped the sword of Iesabel who had threatned to take away his life wee escaped the swords of the Spanyards in eighty eight If they had landed there had beene no mercy with them they would have put all to the sword For God put valour into them they were made strong for their weakenesse Isa. 38.9 Psal. 38.3 and 10. Was it not valiantly done of Abraham with the servants of his owne house to encounter with five Kings was it not valiantly done of little David a young stripling never acquainted with warre to fight with that huge Gyant Goliah that had beene a man of warre from his youth up did not our English men fight valiantly with their little ships against the huge ships of the Spanyards ours being but molehils to their mountaines This valour was of GOD who taught their fingers to fight and hands to warre Weaknesse is twofold in body and soule Hezekiah was brought to great weakenesse when lying on his death bed as he thought hee turned his face to the wall and wept taking his leave of the world yet God made him strong againe David was weake in soule and faint hearted when hee brake forth into this lamentable speech one day shall I perish by the hand of Saul but God made him strong againe Let us entreate him to strengthen the weakenesse of us all When we are sicke what doe we some which is monstrouse to speake send to the Divell for helpe to witches sorcerers c. but to speake the fairest then their is posting to the physitian pils potions all kinde of medicines must be received That is not amisse so as they come in the second place and wee trust not in the Physitians as Ala did The Physitian wee should seeke to in the time of weakenesse and sicknesse should be God Almighty with the eye of faith wee should looke up to him When all earthly Physitians have given us over hee can set us on our legs againe Faith is the best medicine for the recovery of health and strength Tents It is a metonymie put for armies As Gideon with his three hundred men vanquished the Midianites As Ionathan David Asa Iehosaphat c. did their enemies they were not able to stand before them When there be rumours of wars mustering preparing of Horses c. Let not our hearts be troubled faith is the best weapon if you have a strong and valiant faith one shall chase a thousand and tenne shall put ten thousands to flight Let us intreat the Lord to make our faith stronger to our dying day As the Psalmist speaketh of the Church Wonderfull things are spoken of thee thou Citie of GOD So wonderfull things are recorded of faith By that men remove mountaines cast out devils subdue kingdomes nothing is too hard for him that beleeveth All of us by faith shall subdue the kingdome of Satan which is stronger than all earthly kingdomes By faith we shall tread the devill under our feet therefore GOD strengthen the faith of us all Before we had their actions now follow their Passions 1. An enumeration of them 2. An amplification The enumeration is first generall then speciall generall some concerne name body Vers. 36. life 37. The speciall is their flight An amplification 1. By a commendation of the men 38. 2. By a commemoration of the events of their faith 1. Affirmative 39. Negative as the reason Vers. 40. VERSE 35. WOmen received their dead 1 Reg 17.18.23 2 Reg. 4.18.36 Their passions are of three sorts 1. the suffering of those things that goe before death and might provoke us to a defection from God 35.36 2 The kindes of death which they suffered 3. A miserable flying and hiding of themselves The miseries going before death are greater as racking lesser some appertaine to the name some to the body The first going before death is racking as many were under Antiochus in the time of the Maccabees Timpanum was an Instrument like our Rack whereunto the parties were straight tyed the nerves of their hands and feet stretched out their bodies also cruelly beaten even to death thus was Eleazar tormented 2 Mac. 6.30 The which is amplified by their Constancy not receiving deliverance
because here speciall kindes of deaths are mentioned yet alterations are dangerous The word Tempted may be retained They were tempted with many faire promises of wealth ease honour and preferment to forsake their religion yet they persisted valiantly to death Achab and Iesabel put many to the sword so did Manasseh that made Ierusalem swim with bloud Saul did so 1 Sam. 22.18 eighty five persons he slew at once Their flight and banishment 1. Among Men then among Beasts 28. From one Towne to another being persecuted by the adversary Not in silkes and velvets like brave Gentlemen wheresoever they become But in Sheepes skins and Goats skins either for necessity because they could get no better or in policy because they would not be knowne and descried by the enemy This their flight was accompanied with many miseries Destitute of things necessary meate drinke money lodging Afflicted in soule and body Evilly intreated many kinde of wayes In the Primitive Church some were stoned as Saint Stephen put to the sword as S. Iames Acts 12.2 Crucified as it is reported of S. Peter with his head downeward Some broyled on hot Grydirons some cast to wilde beasts some drowned some buried even alive some burnt in the fire to ashes Men must prepare themselves for all kindes of death for the name of Christ and he that in his providence sendeth them will in his goodnesse inable us to beare them to his owne glory and our endlesse comfort 1. A wandring life is very uncomfortable It is a great benefit to live quietly at home without wandring to sit under our vines and figge trees Let us be thankefull to God for it 2. If we must needs wander let it not be in a foolish humour to see strange Countries and new fashions let it not bee in an idle vaine to decline working as our rogues and vagabonds wander but let it be for the keeping of a good conscience as in Queene Maries dayes some wandred to Franckford Embden c. VERSE 38. WHy did they wander because they were so bad that they durst be seene no where nor shew their heads no the world was not worthy of these holy men Therefore God did sequester them from the world The wicked counted them the dung and off-scouring of the earth not worthy to breath or to tread on the ground but indeed they were excellent men angelicall men of whose company the world was unworthy The godly being compared to Christ are unworthy men unworthy with Iohn Baptist to unloose the latchet of his shoe but compared with the wicked Phil. 2.15 worthy men too good indeed for the world how basely so ever they think of them The old world was unworthy of Enoch therfore God tooke him away Sodom was unworthy of Lot therefore God pulled him out of it Achab and Iesabel with the unthankfull Israelites were unworthy of Elias therefore God tooke him into heaven in a fiery Charret The world was unworthy of these men therefore God sent them into Caves and deserts The Towne wherein wee dwell was unworthy of many religious Townesmen which wee enjoyed therefore GOD hath taken them away We must learne how to esteeme of the worthinesse of men not by their beauty strength gay Coates c. But wee esteeme it by their wealth by the high places they have in this world we are like them Iac. 2. If a man had come with a gold ring they said sit thou here if he were a poore man though a godly man they set him at their foote-stoole but wee weigh the worth of men in a wrong ballance These were worthy men such as the world was not worthy of that wandred in wildernesses One godly man though never so poore is a more worthy man than ten thousand wicked men then a world of wicked men be they never so wealthy and honourable Vertuous men are the worthy men therefore let us make much of them In wildernesses as Elias 1 Reg 19.4 and dens and caves of the earth 1 Reg. 18.13 They were safe among beasts that could not be safe among men the very beasts were more favourable to them then men The Ravens fed Elias the Lions were kind to Daniel the dogs to Lazarus the Whale to Ionah being as an host to him and his belly as an Inne Though wee should be compelled to walke in wildernesses let us not be afraid he is God of the wildernesses as well as of Townes and Citties and hee can keepe us there his rod and his staffe comfort us wheresoever we become It is a misery not any felicity to be an eremite it is an affliction no set profession Saint Iohn Baptist was no eremite as the Papists imagine it was an inhabited wildernesse though lesse populous where he kept VERSE 39. WIth God and men Their actions and passions are amplified by an event which hath two parts the one affirmative the other negative Yet not They received Christ promised to them by faith they saw his day by the eye of faith and were glad as Abraham did they received likewise the fruit of their faith that is the salvation of their soules at their dying day This makes nothing for limbus patrum But they received not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that promise of Christ's reall exihibition in the flesh because the fulnesse of time was not yet come Neither did they receive the promise of full and complete happinesse in soule and body together they and wee shall be partakers of that at the latter day VERSE 40. A Reason is used taken from the gracious providence of God Who had respect to us as well as to them If Christ had beene exhibited in their dayes the end of the world had beene come for he came in the last dayes Hebr. 1.1 Then what should have become of us but God knowing hee had other sheep to call throughout the wide compasse of the whole world deferred the exhibition of Christ for the accomplishing of the just number of his elect that so both they in the old Testament and we in the new might bee perfected together and one day meete in heaven together with Christ our head as a perfect man God hath a care of all his Children he will not have one to be perfect without another A better thing not in substance but in circumstance We have Christ and so have they God hath provided heaven for us and so he hath for them How then are we better provided for Yes in respect of many circumstances They saw Christ afarre off we neere hand they saw Christ to come we already come they saw him in the Paschall Lamb our Passeover is already offered they had the shadow we the body their Sacraments to confirme their faith in Christ were many and those hard and difficult ours are few and easie they had a little light wee a great light they had Moone light we the Sun light Blessed are the eyes that see c. Some of us are ready to say in our
shew thy dislike of that But we are so far from being at peace with all as that wee are not at peace with our neighbours with them that dwell in the same towne and professe the same Religion with us there is heart burning envy and malice strifes and contentions even among us nay some are so farre from being at peace with all men as that they are at peace with no man like Ishmael whose hand was against every man Wee are so farre from following of peace that wee will not accept of it when it is offered They seeke peace and we refuse it Such is our folly wee had rather be following the Lawyers to our cost and smart then to follow peace home to prevent Law Let us all bee followers of peace let us follow it let us seeke it by all meanes possible The hunter followes the deere though it run away so let us doe peace and lay hold on her whether shee will or no. Peace is a singular thing God is stiled the God of peace he is not called the God of faith c. 2. Mat. 5.9 he doth not say blessed are they that can talke gloriously of religion but blessed are the peace makers Why for they shall be called the Children of God They that be at peace are Gods Children they that live in strifes and contention are the Devils Children The envious man sowed tares hee it is that soweth the tares of discord and dissention 3. Wee are members one of another and shall we be at warre Ioseph would not have his brethren to fall out by the way We are brethren and have one elder brother which is Iesus Christ shall we fall out one with another and that upon every trifling occasion It is a wonder to see what jarres there are betweene the professours of the Gospell betweene neighbour and neighbour scant two in a towne that love heartily and sincerely There be two especiall things that hinder peace pride and covetousnesse Prov. 13.10 Pride is the Nurse of contention There is I proud and Thou proud I stout and Thou stout none will bend none will yeeld as Abraham did though he were better than us every kinde of way The second is Covetousnesse We are so much wedded to the world the valour of an halfe penny will make us to contend Why rather suffer yee not wrong If every man were content to put up a little wrong what peace would there be in the Towne how should it flourish to the credit of the Gospell and comfort of us all The second vertue is holinesse It might be objected if we follow peace with all men then we must bid holinesse adieu For some will not be at peace with us if we be holy I but if peace cannot be joyned with holinesse away with it doe not so follow peace as that ye should let holinesse goe Above all things lay hold on holinesse Apoc. 1.7 They shall see him when he comes to judgement but they shall not see him in his kingdome Or if they see him it shall be afar off as the rich man in hell saw Lazarus they shall not be partakers of his joy and glory Without learning without variety of tongues without riches honour beauty men may see the Lord but without holinesse none shall see him By nature we are all unholy comming of unholy parents borne and conceived in sin but we must be holy before we can goe to Heaven 1 Cor. 6.9 Be ye holy as I am holy The kingdome of heaven is called the holy Ierusalem No uncleane or unholy thing can enter into it The Angels for their unholinesse were cast out of Heaven and shall we thinke that GOD will take unholy men into heaven A great number scoffe at holinesse O yonder goes an holy man Indeed if he be a whited Tombe and a painted Sepulchre whose holinesse for the most part consisteth in the laying open the unholinesse of others he is worthy to be despised But except we be all holy we shall never see heaven Let us be holy first in heart then in our eyes tongues hands feet and all the members of our body being truly holy we shall see the Lord to our eternall comfort Perfectly holy we cannot be in this world there will alwayes be some drosse cleaving to the best golden Candlesticke but let us be sincerely holy and we shall triumph with Christ for ever VERSE 15. THese two are particularly unfolded 1. Peace then holinesse Verse 16. For the preservation of peace they must take heed there be no Apostats nor backsliders among them Apostasie from true religion will breake the bond of Christian peace 1 A Caveat for the performing of it 2. A meanes for the fulfilling of it Watching one over another playing the Bishops and Overseers one of another Not 1 Pet. 4.15 busie-bodies in other mens matters Not onely that your selves fall not away but as much as lyeth in you that there be not one Apostata in the whole Church It is a metaphor from Travellours that lagge behinde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Saint Chrysostome By the grace of God in this place is not meant the everlasting love and favour of GOD but the Doctrine of the Gospell which he of his grace and goodnesse offereth to us 2 Cor. 6.1 Let none revolt from the truth of the Gospell but Continue in the grace of GOD. As a remedy for the effecting of it let no root of bitternesse c. Deut. 29.18 Any bitter root of Heresie of false and erroneous Doctrine as appeareth in Deut. Besides that any bitter rootes of malice and envie pride and ambition covetousnesse c. All these will breed strifes and quarrells among you therefore let them not spring up beate them downe so soone as they arise He perswades them to keepe them from springing up by two pernicious effects the one hath relation to themselves the other to others Trouble you as a multitude running upon you And by this meanes many shall be defiled for whose perdition you must answer One scabbed Sheepe infects an whole flocke 2 Tim. 2.17 1 Cor. 5.6 Iudas having fallen away from Christ came howling to the Pharisees and said I have sinned in betraying innocent bloud What is that to us say they looke thou to that So though some round about us fall from the Gospell to Popery Atheisme Brownisme it never toucheth us we are ready to say What is that to us am I my brothers keeper I verily according to our place and ability Let every one of us in that place wherin God hath set us take heed that no man fall away from the grace of God Let us all as much as lyes in us keepe them from falling especially let Pastors looke to their sheepe and Householders to them of their owne houses If a fayre and beautifull Apple fall from thy Tree thou art somewhat grieved at it and shall it not grieve us to see Trees fall out of Gods Orchard Sinne as ye see is a
If Moses quake how shall Ahab quake if St. Peter how shall Iudas Let us labour before hand to bee reconciled to GOD by IESUS CHRIST that wee may stand without trembling before the Son of man Yee see their condition in the time of the Law there was blacknesse and darkenesse all things were then obscure We have the cleere light and bright Sunne shine of the Gospell All things were terrible to them all things are comfortable to us God the Father speakes to us sweetly from heaven this is my beloved Sonne heare him They could not abide the voice of God it sounded with such terrour in heir eares GOD the Sonne speaketh amiably to us come to mee all ye that labour and are heavy laden and I will give you rest therefore f much holinesse were required of them how much more of us At the delivery of the Law they were to sanctifie themselves from the highest to the lowest they were to wash their garments they might not come at their Wives all the while then how holy ought wee to bee with whom GOD deales so lovingly in the time of the Gospell If a servant that hath a sower Master that lookes fiercely on him and speakes angerly must obey how much more obedient ought hee to bee that hath a kind and loving Master that lookes on him alwayes with a cheerefull countenance and speakes friendly to him God in the time of the Law was terrible master hee is most kinde to us now in Christ Iesus Therefore let us serve him with all cheerefulnesse We have had a view of the terrible estate of the Church in the time of the Law Now let us see the comfortable estate of the Church whereunto we are come in the time of the Gospell What Saint Basil speakes of the Scripture in generall may be avouched of this in speciall Hexam Hom. 6. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 VERSE 22. THe estate of the Church in the time of the Gospell is set forth 1. By a narration of the places to the which we are come 2. By an enumeration of the persons to whom we are come The places are two one a Mountaine the other a City Every word is to bee observed We must not pretermit the adversative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but. Yee have heard how it was with them they were in a pittifull case nothing but feare and terrour it is otherwise with you the case is altered with you You are in a more blessed condition illi procul stabant they stood afarre of they might not touch the bottome of the Mount if a beast touched it he dyed for it Vos prope est is you are come neere Not to Mount Sinai full of smoake blacknesse darkenesse and tempest but to Mount Sion a sweet and amiable Mount Sion speculatio dei as Gregory doth interpret it Moral l. 33. c. 1. GOD is to bee seene by manifest tokens in the Church contemplatio Dei nos fortes reddit The contemplation of God in Christ Iesus infuseth courage into us all it makes us more strong and valiant Thus God hath beene more gracious to you if yee can make a good use of it The Church is resembled to a Mountaine not to a valley 1. Propter altitudinem for the height of it a Mountaine is higher than the ordinary earth the Church is high it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 above Gal. 4.26 and they that be of the Church must carry high and regall mindes they must not bee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 10. not Crowes that hover below on the earth but Eagles that Mount up into heaven Whereupon Saint Hierome Epist. 17. hath a witty observation of the blessed Virgin Mary When she saw her wombe to be domum Dei the house of the Son of God relictis campestribus ad montana perrexit leaving the low Champion Countries she went up into the hill Country Luk. 1.39 So after we begin to beare Christ in the wombe of our soules by faith we must leave earth and mount up in our affections into heaven wee must seeke the things that be above where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God 2. The Church is compared to a Mountaine propter securitatem for the security of it A City seated on an high Mountaine furnished with munition and victualls within it selfe strongly fenced against blustering windes and stormy tempests cannot easily be overcome no more can the Church the gates of hell may 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but cannot 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 valere avayle for a time but they cannot praevalere 3. Propter ascendendi difficultatem for the difficulty of ascending to it A man may not goe up an high hill but it must cost him paines sweat and labour so it is a laborious thing to get to heaven Labour for the meat that endureth to life everlasting strive to enter in at the strait gate if by any meanes sayes S. Paul I may attaine to the resurrection of the just 4 Propter immobilitatem for the immobility of it mons à movendo by Antiphrasis quia minimè movet The Church is as Mount Sion that standeth fast for ever and cannot be removed Happy are they that be of the Church When S. Peter was on Mount Tabor where he saw but a glimmering of the joyes of heaven he was so ravished with it that he cryed out Master it is good for us to bee here let us here make our Tabernacles That was unadvisedly said of him But let us all be earnest suitors to GOD Almighty that wee may make our Tabernacles in Mount Sion for ever and ever The second place unto which wee are come in the time of the Gospell is a Citie The Church in the time of the Law was in the wildernesse now it is a Citie and that a most worthy and famous Citie Where is to be considered 1. Cujus sit civitas whose Citie it is 2. Quae qualisue sit what Citie it is It is the Citie not of a Man but of God Rome was Romulus's Citie Philippi was Philips Citie Alexandria was Alexanders Citie Constantinople was Constantin's Citie but this is GOD's Citie Not the Citie of a dead and forged God of Iupiter Apollo Mars Mercurie but the Citie of the living God Therefore as he never dyes but lives for ever so that Citie shall abide for ever And if ye will needs know what Citie it is not to hold you in suspence it is Ierusalem Visio pacis the vision of peace Here is all peace no warre in this Citie Not earthly Ierusalem which was a renowned Citie in her time but Heavenly Ierusalem the Mother of us all Theodosius the Emperour was wont to say Solus Ambrosius dignus Episcopi nomine Only Ambrose is worthy of the name of a Bishop We may better say Solum Coelum dignum civitatis nomine only Heaven is worthy the name of a Citie These Cities may be overturned by earthquakes Simeon a little
before the earthquake in Phaenicia whipped the pillars in the market-place saying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 stand ye must dance shortly They may be overflowne by inundations of waters as Rome was by the River Tyber insomuch as they were faine to row with boats in the streets many Churches and houses were overthrowne they may be sacked by the enemies we may meet with many crosses and calamities in them that may make us weary of our lives our houses even in our lives time may goe to our enemies S. Chrysostome professeth he could name some to whom it hath happened When death comes that thrusts us out of these Cities If they remaine till the day of judgement then the world with all the magnificent buildings shall be burnt with fire If a Man were sure the Citie would fall the next yeere who would build in it The world may fall this yeere for ought wee know therefore let us not fix our solace nor repose out confidence in these transitorie Cities let us looke up with the eye of faith to this permanent and abiding Citie whose maker and builder is God where we shall have joyes that eye hath not seene eare heard nor yet can enter into the heart of man But are we come to it already Not by many a mile Saint Iohn came to it by a vision Apoc. 21. S. Peter S. Iames S. Iohn came to a glimmering of it by the sight of Christs transfiguration in the Mount but how are we come to it Credendo venisti sed nondum pervenisti adhuc in via sumus venimus sed nondum pervenimus Aug. de verb. Apost Serm. 12. We have this City already 1. Per virtutem promissionis godlinesse hath the promises of this life and that which is to come He hath promised it that cannot lye nor deny himselfe In him there is no shaddow of turning 2 Per Dei donationem Luc. 12.32 It is your Fathers pleasure to give you the Kingdome 3 Per ejus haereditarium it is an inheritance 4 Per fidei apprehensionem Iohn 3. ult Faith is the evidence of things not seene Abraham saw the day of Christ by faith so doe we the heavenly Ierusalem 5 Per spei expectationem Ye are saved by hope and this Anchor is cast upwards into the heavenly Sanctuary 6 We shall have it one day Per plenariam fruitionem possessionem One Busices a Noble Man of Persia seeing one Ananias an old man goe trembling to death said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shut thine eyes a while be bold and thou shalt see the light of God Soz. l. 2. c. 11. Through many tribulations we must enter into the kingdome of God by sicknesse poverty malevolent tongues by death yet we shall have it The light affliction which is but for a moment procureth an eternall weight of glory So let us shut up the carnall eyes of our body let us have the eyes of faith open undoubtedly we shall one day enjoy the glorious light of this heavenly Ierusalem Now let us proceed to the persons to whom wee are come they are in number five The first are the guardians of the Church the second is the Church it selfe the third is the Founder and preserver of the Church the fourth is certaine speciall members of the Church the fifth is our Saviour Christ the Head and Mediator of the Church The guardians of the Church are the Angels the Souldiers that keepe the Citie Nomen spiritus nomen essentiae the name of Spirit is the name of essence If we respect their nature they be Spirits nomen Angeli nomen officii An Angell is a Messenger Ye are come to innumerable messengers sent from God ministring spirits for the salvation of elect men In whom these points are briefly to bee discussed 1 Their Number 2. Their Order 3. Their Wisdome 4. Their Power 5. Their Office 6. Whether every one of Gods elect have a particular Angell or not 1. For their number Wee need spend no time about that because it is here said that they be innumerable 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to Myriads of Angels One Myriad is ten thousand thousands to many 10000s of Angels Thousands ministred to him and tenne thousand thousands stood before him Dan. 7.10 Such a multitude of them that our Saviour compares all mankinde to one sheepe in comparison of them Luk. 15.4 They are innumerable to us not to GOD. There bee many things that wee cannot number but GOD can We cannot number our sinnes the haires of our heads the sand of the Sea shore the Starres in the firmament but God can So we cannot number the Angels but God can The set number is not defined in the Scripture only it is said to bee a great company of them for the comfort and strengthening of us all 2. Touching their order Where some curious braines put all out of order Nicephorus reports many strange things of Dionysius Areopagita 1. That Saint Paul baptized him with his owne hands yet it is more than Saint Paul himselfe remembers 2. That he constituted him Bishop of Athens but where or when he cannot tell 3. Which is the strangest of all that Saint Paul revealed to him and one Hierotheus the secrets he saw in the third heaven among the which was the hierarchie of the Angels which hee afterwards committed to writing Neverthelesse Tertullian armes us against such phantasticall conceits if any sayes hee shall pretend the knowledge of the secrets which Saint Paul saw in Paradise Paulus secreti proditor reus est either Saint Paul is guilty of high Treason in disclosing the secrets of the King of Kings or another was taken up into Paradise to whom it was lawfull to utter that which St. Paul might not neither of them both can bee because they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ineffable words Therefore no credit is to be given to them Yet for all that Peter Lombard the master of the sentences whom all the Schoole men follow building principally on the authority of Dionysius Areopagita takes on him to determine that there bee nine orders of Angels and those nine are divided into three ternaries for the signification of the Trinity The superiour is Seraphim Cherubim and Thrones the middle is Dominations Principalities and Powers the inferiour Vertues Arch-Angels and Angels A strange thing that Arch-Angels should be set so low An Arch-Bishop is above all the Bishops in his province and one would thinke an Arch-Angell should be above all Angels Saint Augustine is of a more modest spirit quomodo se habeat beatissima illa ac superna civitas how it is in that blessed and supreme city whether there be any difference of Angels they being all called by the generall name of Angels whether there bee Arch-Angels or not and how these foure words differ quid inter se distent 4 Illa vocabula whether they bee thrones dominations Principalities or powers Dicant qui possunt si
their particular Angels but their Angels neque enim ex hoc textu colligi potest singulos credentes singulos habere Angelos it cannot be collected out of this Text that every beleever hath a particular Angell for Christ useth the plurall number their Angels not the singular every ones Angell Take heed ye despise not one of these little ones for I say to you that in heaven their Angels doe alwayes behold the face of my Father which is in heaven There seemes to bee a greater validity in the third place Acts 12.15 When S. Peter stood knocking at the doore the maide perceiving by the voice that it was S. Peter for joy opened not but ran in to tell them thou art mad said they it is not he it is his Angell Peradventure they might understand it of a created Angell yet not of one that was appointed to him from his first entrance into the world but of one that God sent to him to comfort him while he was in prison to deliver him Vers. 11. Yet for all that it can hardly sinke into my head that they should be so fond as to imagine that an Angell would stand knocking at the doore Therefore it might bee translated a Messenger as Luk. 7.24 When the messengers of Iohn were departed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so here it is not he it is the Messenger that useth to come to us now and then and with whose voice thou and we are well acquainted If Lazarus had a speciall Angell me thinkes that should have caried his soule to heaven yet not one but many Angels did it Neverthelesse for mine owne part I will not be contentious I see no inconvenience in Zanchies opinion but much comfort rather if it had pregnant proofe out of the written word but let us sapere ad sobrietatem be wise to sobriety Calvin himselfe in his instit leaves it doubtfull Let it be sufficient for us that we are come to an inumerable company of Angels that have the charge aad protection of us by the appointment of God Almighty Shall such a man as I flee said Nehemiah Shall we feare that have God and his Angels to protect us There be a great company of devils but these holy Angels and Christ our Captaine will defend us from them all VERSE 23. THE next person to whom wee are come is the Church it selfe Where three points are offered to us 1. Vniversalitas the Vniversalitie of it 2. Dignitas the Dignitie of it 3. Stabilitas the Stabilitie of it For the Vniversalitie wee are come to the generall assemblie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 omnes congrego when as an whole Nation is gathered together as it was in Greece at the games of Olympus and other solemnities In honour whereof Isocrates wrote his panegyricall Oration The Archdeacons Visitation is called a generall but it might better be termed a speciall This is a right generall assemblie The Church is Catholique and Vniversall which Saint Augustine very wittily deduces out of the name of Adam of whom came all Nations In the Greeke it hath foure letters which poynt out the foure parts of the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Many shall come from the East and West North and South and eat bread with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the Kingdome of Heaven Ierome de 42. mansionibus mans 16. Compares the Church to a pomegranate for the multitude that is in it tom 2. The Church a long time was shut up in Iudea which was in length scarse an 160. miles Hier. Dardano Wee are come to the generall assemblie i. to the whole number of the elect in generall Ribera restraines this to Angels The vulgar translation joynes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the former clause to the assemblie of innumerable Angels The Greeke Copies are repugnant to it This is a most excellent assemblie 1. These are particular assemblies At an assizes all the Countie doth not meete at a Parliament there is the representative body of the Realme not the positive never doe all nations meete together here shall be the elect in all Nations Ioel 3.2 Matt. 25.32 2. These assemblies are onely of them that be now alive and present in the world this shall be of all gods chosen that have beene from the beginning of the world and shall be to the end of it 3. These are mixt assemblies of good and bad among eight there was a Cham among twelve there was a Iudas among seven there was a Nicolas there shall be none but good 4. In these assemblies there bee jarres and contentions Act. 23. The one part was Pharisees the other Sadduces At Ephesus there was a great hurlie burlie the towne Clerke had much a doe to pacifie them there shall be all peace and quietnesse 5. These assemblies are broken up and the place may bee overthrowne as the banquetting chamber was wherein Herod feasted his Nobles yet without the hurt of any But the house fell on Iobs children and crushed them to peices This assemblie shall continue for ever and ever and the place too Let us all pray to GOD that none of us all bee exempted from this generall assemblie but that wee may bee annexed to it The second point is the dignitie of the Church they are the first borne Illyricus interprets this of the Fathers in the Old Testament that were the first borne in respect of us in the New Testament Aquinas by the first borne understands the Apostles that had received the first fruits of the spirit and they are said to be written in heaven as the Senators were called Patres Conscripti Ad Ecclesiam Primitivorum Vulg. transl i. to the Apostles that were in the Primitive Church Gorr Qui fuerunt primi fundatores Ecclesiae post Christum Lyra. But by the first borne understand all the Saints whose names are written in heaven Luc. 10.20 Oecum Theoph. Christ by a kinde of excellencie was the first borne hee was the onely Primogenitus because hee did primò aperire Virgineum uterum so did no other Epiph. contr haer l. 3. tom 2. Hee is Primogenitus omnis creaturae Col. 1.15 Primogenitus inter multos fratres Rom. 8.29 and Primogenitus Mariae and Vnigenitus too for none was borne of her but hee p. 342. init Wee also by him and through him are the first borne elder brothers Many were the dignities of the first borne 1. Hee had the antecedencie Hee that first opened the wombe and came first into the universitie of the world was senior to them all 2. Hee was his Fathers strength Gen. 49.3 3. Naturally hee was best beloved Isaak would not divert the streames of his love from Esau. 4. Hee was most precious Mich. 6.7 5. Hee had a double portion of goods and the inheritance was wholly his 6. Hee was the Lords Exod. 13.1 Consecrated to God Tradunt Hebraei primogenitos functos officio Sacerdotum habuisse vestimentum Sacerdotale quo induti victimas
offerebant antequam Aaron in Sacerdotium eligeretur Hier. trad Hebr. in Genesin So must wee in speciall manner bee consecrated to the Lord and as so many Nazarites serve him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our life Israel is my first borne though all the world bee mine All the world is Gods yet wee are his first borne What an honour is this A noble man hath many sonnes the yonger may goe a begging the elder hath all the land Among us there is never a yonger brother all elder brethren and shall all have the inheritance of the Kingdome of Heaven Let us be thankefull to GOD for it Israel was his even so wee being Gods first borne are his not our owne wee are bought with a price and must glorifie God in our spirits and bodies which are his The third point is the Stabilitie of the Church which are written in Heaven Not mentioned with the tongue which soone vanishes but written Littera scripta manet hee hath written us on the palmes of his hands wee are ever in his sight GOD needs no pen paper writing tables for helpe of memorie but this is spoken for our capacitie The Senatours of Rome were called Patres Conscripti because a Register was taken of their names A Captaine sets downe the names of his souldiers in a booke So GOD Almighty to shew what account hee makes of us hath our names written Where not in water not in loose papers not in the earth where peradventure they may be blotted out but in heaven whither none of our enemies can have accesse to race out our names In what Booke are our names written not of death but of life Whose the lambes booke of life Wee are not in the hands of an Angel but of CHRIST himselfe To what end A King takes the name of one of his owne subjects to preferre him to make him a Lord c God takes our names to preferre us to a Kingdome How shall wee know whether our names be written in heaven A posteriori not à priori 2 Tim. 2.19 First the Elect know Christ Ioh. 17.3 2. They beleeve in Christ Gal. 3.26 They are plentifull in the fruits of righteousnesse by Iesus Christ they adde vertue to Faith This is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Chrys. termeth it 1 Cor. hom 3. to conclude by workes I have workes therefore I have Faith I have Faith therefore I have Christ I have Christ therefore I have heaven Tà m certus esse debes de requie de foelicitate si mandata ejus custodieris quà m certus es de perditione si ea contempseris Ob. 1. Workes may bee hypocriticall 2. uncertaine 3. imperfect But being sincere they may assure us of our salvation A ring may be imperfect not fully perfected by the skill of the Artificer it may have a crack in it yet it assures us of the love of him that gave it so imperfect workes may assure us of Gods love and of the Kingdome of Heaven too issuing from the roote of unfained Faith Therefore unfaithfull doubting is excluded Let us make our calling and election sure by good workes then an entrance shall bee ministred unto us abundantly into the everlasting Kingdome of our Lord and Saviour IESUS CHRIST Psal. 37.24 Yet wee must not dormire in utramque aurem I care not how I live I shall bee saved There may bee a Christian assurance but no unchristian securitie nusquam securitas sayes S. Bern in Psal. 15. Nec in coelo nec in paradiso nec in mundo In coelo cecidit Angelus sub praesentia Divinitatis in paradiso cecidit Adam in loco voluptatis in mundo cecidit Iudas in schola Salvatoris Let us never be high minded but feare with a reverent feare all the dayes of our lives I feare all my wayes said that holy man If you abuse this comfortable doctrine setting all at six and sevens then thou art most unsure As ye beleeve in Christ so be plentifull in the fruits of righteousnesse by Iesus Christ and as your names are in heaven and ye looke for a place in heaven so live as Cittizens of heaven live not as earth-wormes alwayes groveling on the earth but live as men of another world by having your conversation in heaven 1 Here it is as cleere as the noone-day that the Catholicke Church consists onely of the elect Notwithstanding it is an axiome with Bellarmine Non solum praedestinati sed etiam reprobi ad ecclesiam pertinent A strange position indeed as Augustine distinguishes excellently well the wicked are Paleae inter frumentum In domo Dei sed non domus Dei de bapt cont Donat. l. 7. c. 12. Cant. 4.12 CHRIST's Spouse is a Garden enclosed a Spring shut up and a Fountaine sealed up Haec intelligere non audeo nisi in sanctis justis de bapt cont Donat. lib. 6. cap. 27. It a munitur sayes Greg. ut nullus reprobus ingrediatur Ecclesia est Templum aedificatum ex diis quos facit non factus Deus Aug. Tom. 3. Enchyr. ad Laur. c. 6. p. 172. A. Our blessed Saviour affirmes of the Church Ioh. 10.3 for it is the Church of the first-borne whose names are written in Heaven 2 It is evident that the elect cannot perish Non perit filius promissionis sed filius perditionis August De corr grat l. 2. cap. 9. The third person to whom we are come is the founder and defender of the Church Who is described by his nature and office For his nature he is God for his office a Iudge The Lord chiefe Iustice of all the world God is a consuming fire Heb. 12. ult and dare we be so bold as to come to him He is ignis consumens to the wicked ignis muniens to the godly Zach. 2.5 I a wall of fire round about Ierusalem to protect her from all her enemies All are come to God secundum praesentiam Whither shall I goe from thy face Secundum potentiam his power is over all none can avoide it but we are come to him Secundum bonitatem Happy is the people that be in such a case blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. He is Dominus omnium more peculiarly he is Deus fideliū The Philistims said God is come into the Host woe be to us but we are come to God and joy with us Not onely to God as he is a Father but as he is a Iudge too yea the Iudge of all High and low rich and poore just and unjust good and bad Iren. l. 1. c. 9. writes of some called Gnostici who had their name of knowledge which affirmed they were incomprehensibilis judicii The Iudge could not catch them at the latter day But he will finde them out A Writ shall be returned reperti sunt in baliva nostra We must all appeare either ad judicium discretionis or damnationis as S. August speaketh of Absolution being severed from the Goats or
twaine 7. Wee must bee as innocent as doves A dove hath but one mate Hee speakes there of a woman whose first husband was an heathen hee would not have her to marry a heathen againe if shee marryed a Christian hee should be as her first husband because the former being an infidell was as no husband 8. 1 Tim. 3.2 A Bishop must bee blamelesse the husband of one wife c. This tyes all Christians as the other to rule the house well to be no strikers no evill speakers not to be given to wine to be the husband of one wife at once for Polygamie began at that time to be frequent in Asia Howsoever some have unadvisedly declamed against them the Scripture allowes second marriages 1 Cor. 7.39 Loquitur indefinite sayes Saint Augustine de bono viduit ca. 12. he doth not say if her first husband but husband whether first second or third c. 1 Tim. 5.11.14 Yonger widdowes S. Paul would not have to bee admitted to office in the Church because they might marry and hee wishes them to marry and beare children Our Saviour CHRIST Iohn 4.18 reprooveth the woman of Samaria for keeping a paramour instead of an husband but he doth not checke her for having had five husbands Hierome de monogamia makes mention of a man that had buried twenty wives and of a woman that had two and twenty husbands No question but all marriages are lawfull yet as Saint Paul sayes all things are lawfull but all things are not expedient There is more inconveniency in regard of diversity of children of the diverse disposition of sundry wives and husbands c. in the second marriages then in the first therefore greater care wisdome circumspection is to be used in them Yet as God hath ordained mariage for all so all may flye to it Notwithstanding because the time is short as the Apostle speaketh contracted into a more narrow roome than it was before Let them that have wives be as if they had none Let us use this world as if we used it not for the glory and pleasure thereof fadeth away So much of the estate Now let us come to the bed and use of mariage The estate peradventure is honourable but the bed is dishonorable nay sayes the Holy Ghost Bell. l. 1. de Sac. Bapt. c. 5. sayes there is turpitudo immundities in the act of mariage abusing that place Apoc. 14.4 Where it is apparant the Spirit of God metaphorically cals all the Elect Virgins that shall triumph with the Lambe in the life to come Otherwise no maried persons should be in Heaven Men may be defiled with women that be Harlots but not with an holy and religious use of their wives And the bed undefiled Either the Verbe substantive may be supplied in the middest of the sentence and then the sense runneth thus And the bed is undefiled meaning the mariage bed it is no polluted bed as the bed of adulterers and fornicators is it is no polluted thing or else the beginning of the Verse must be repeated and bed undefiled is honorable whereunto I doe rather leane because such repetitions are usuall It is a profitable caveat to married folkes instructing them how to behave themselves in the bed of mariage They are so at all times and in all places to carry themselves as that no dishonesty be admitted into that honourable estate nothing that is repugnant to the Law of nature or Christian modesty is to be committed No doubt but that a great liberty is permitted to them that be maried they may have their lawfull sports and honest recreations one with another Isaac sported with Rebeccah neither did he incur any just reprehension for it If he had thought he had beene in the sight of Abimelech he would not then have shewed such familiar tokens of love yet wheresoever they be they must doe nothing but that which may be warrantable by the Law of Nature and the Word written As the Psalmist speaketh Whither shall I goe from thy presence If I climbe up into heaven thou art there c. So all maried persons may say within themselves in the middest of all their delights Whither shall I goe from thy presence If I walke abroad with my wife into the fields and pleasant pastures thou art there if I sit with her at the Table or by the fire side thou art there if I be with her in my chamber and bed thou art there therefore I will doe nothing in this estate which may be displeasing in thy sight This is the bed undefiled that is honourable and well-pleasing unto the Lord. God grant it may be so among us all The bed it selfe is undefiled As they bee put together in the Church so they may meet together in the bed for the procreation of children that may be mutuall comforts to them both and may be as Olive branches round about their Table which may be profitable members both in Church and Common-wealth and Citizens of Heaven Yet let them take heed they be not drowned in the pleasures of mariage Let them not say with him in the Gospell I have maried a wife therefore I cannot come I cannot pray heare sermons reade the Scriptures c. A wife is appointed as an helper to further thee to Heaven not as an hinderer to keepe thee out of Heaven That may suffice for the commendation of mariage now to the condemnation of all uncleane persons that neglect or violate mariage Whoremongers Graec. fornicators when either the one or both parties be unmaried then it is either simple or joynt fornication The Greeke word is derived of the verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies to sell such as sell their bodies as victuallers doe their meat so doe fornicators They make a sayle of their bodies from Christ unto whom it is due unto an harlot that hath no interest in it Adulterers The filthinesse committed betweene maried persons which is more detestable GOD. Which is the Lord of Hosts having all creatures in Heaven and Earth to be his executioners whensoever it pleaseth him Though the Magistrate be negligent in punishing of them yet GOD will judge them Iudge That is metonymically he will punish the cause being put for the effect There is a but against them Iustice is good but unjust dealing is nought So mariage is honourable but fornication and adultery is abominable What need I have a wife of mine owne when I may borrow of another man I but Whoremongers and Adulterers GOD will judge GOD judgeth them sundry kinde of wayes in this life and in the life to come In this life 1. His judgement is on their soules which are translated from GOD to the Devill Wine and adultery take away the heart the heart of an adulterer is more on his Harlot than on God and that is a fearefull judgement A covetous man makes his money his God and an adulterer makes his queane his God 2 His judgement is
Love not in word and tongue onely but indeed and truth Ioabs health and Iudas kisse are too frequent Let us love truely as Saint Iohn did Having averred it for his owne part he doâ—h amplifie it on the behalfe of others Not I onely It might joy her that hee loved her being the disciple whom Iesus loved but it must needs be a greater joy to her that all did love her Yet it is with a restraint all that have knowne the truth revealed in the Word for thy Word is truth saith Christ. All that have knowne it he speakes De notitia approbationis as Aquinas doth well interpret it of the knowledge not of speculation but of approbation that approve love and embrace the truth for indeed they that be of the houshold of faith are lead by one and the same Spirit therefore where one loves all love But is this so great a matter to be loved of all Woe be to you when all men speake well of you true when all tag and rag good and bad speake well of us For then wee should be happier than Christ himselfe was he could not have every mans good word Some said he was a good man others nay but he deceiveth the people All did not love him but all the godly all that loved the truth and where they love God himselfe loves therefore wee are to rejoyce in the love of the faithfull VERSE 2. THe last is the procreant cause of this love Where first there is the Loadstone that drew this love 2. The permanencie of this love in regard of the foundation whereupon it is built for the truths sake truth lasts for ever so shall this love doe They did not love her because she was an honourable Lady a beautifull Lady c. but because of the truth of the Gospell that had taken firme roote in her heart Some love for pleasure Isaac loved Esau because Venison was his meate that was his delight An adulterer loves an harlot for the satisfying of his filthy lust Some love for profit they love their friends as they doe their cowes horses and grounds for the benefit they reape by them Some love for beauty so Shechem loved Dinah Some love for honour and promotion in hope to be preferred by such a great man All these stand upon a tickle ground pleasure vanisheth and that quickly too then love vanisheth together with it When Amnon had gotten his pleasure of Tamar he hated her more than before he loved her Riches betake themselves to their wings as Salomon speaketh and flie away then love flies away too If a rich man become a poore man we set not much by him Honour is mutable the naile that is now aloft is in the dirt as it fell out with Haman then he is little regarded of any of his followers Beauty fades away like a flower then love fades away too love for the truths sake for Christs sake for the Gospels sake and that will be a permanent love But what is this truth Is not that changeable No verily For as Aquinas doth well distinguish though fides qua creditur ceaseth when we be in heaven yet fides quae creditur shall be in heaven though justifying faith ceaseth for we shall not neede to beleeve in Christ any longer when we shall see him face to face Yet the doctrine of faith which wee beleeve touching eternall happinesse purchased by Christ shall remaine when wee be in heaven the truth shall be with us for ever VERSE 3. THat shall suffice for the description now to the precation Where 1. There is the blessing prayed for 2. the persons frow whom 3. An addition made to those blessings The blessings prayed for are three grace mercy peace these be with you In the Greeke it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall be with you but the future is put for the imperative 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be with you and abide with you forever Aquinas doth thus distinguish them Gratia culpam delens Grace wiping away the guilt of Sinne Misericordiam poenam indulgens mercy remitting the punishment of sinne Pax Deo reconcilians peace reconciling us to God rather Grace is the roote the undeserved love and favour of God by which we are all that we are By the grace of God I am that I am Without him we are nothing the other are the branches budding from it Mercy which hath reference to our manifold miseries Peace arising of our reconciliation to God by Christ Being justified by faith wee have peace with God The persons from whom First from God the Father as the Author of all goodnesse Every good gift commeth from above form the Father of lights c. Then from Christ the Sonne of God and the Mediatour of mankinde who is 1. The Lord the Lord and King of the Church 2. Iesus a sweete Saviour that hath saved us from our sinnes 3. Christ the annointed King Priest and Prophet of the Church the Sonne of the Father Therefore God as well as the Father Where then is the holy Ghost Saint Augustine will have him to be comprehended in the gifts for we can have no gift but by the holy Ghost the destributer of them Or as Aquinas saith the holy Ghost is understood in the other two persons being nexus utriusque he sacred bond that unites them together The blessings annexed and added are truth and love Caietan with some others referre them to Christ the Sonne of the Father in truth and love that is his true and beloved Sonne they be rather to be adjoyned to the former and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with truth i. the vertue of truth and love to God and man these make a demonstration of the former to the world VERSE 4. NOw let us enter into the bowels of the Epistle The matter of it is a gratulation and an exhortation verse 5. First he praiseth her for the time past then he doth incite her for the time to come the gratulation is expressed by a joy wherewith he was ravished where 1. There is the greatnesse of his joy 2 the object of his joy 3. the rule for the ordering of it I rejoyced Christians may be joyfull Rejoyce in the Lord alwayes againe I say rejoyce At that time Iesus rejoyced in his Spirit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he danced as it were for joy as here Saint Iohn rejoyceth in his Spirit and not a little but greatly too As the wise men rejoyced with an exceeding great joy when they found Christ. So he rejoyced with a great joy that he found of her children walking in the truth of Christ there is the object of his joy That I found by diligent observation when I was at thy house and by the constant relation of others since Of thy Children not all but some of them seldome are all good
forsake mee the Lord will take me up sayes the Psalmist Even then at the houre of death hee will command his Angels to take our soules and carry them up into Abrahams bosome there to praise him for ever world without end CHAP. 5. IN the latter end of the former Chapter was contained a transition to the Priest-Hood of CHRIST now he enters into the discourse of it wherein he is very ample because many excellent points of celestiall doctrine be comprized in it 1. A proposition concerning the Priest-hood from the first Verse to the eleaventh evinced by a comparison betweene the High Priest and him 2. A large explication of it wherein 1. An entrance to the explication by a new exordium preparing them to it Verse 11. to the end of the sixth Chapter 2. The explication it selfe Chap. 7.8 and 9. The proposition concerning the Priest hood is set downe 1. Generally by an enumeration of the qualities required in a Priest in the foure former Verses 2. An Application of them to Christ from the fifth Verse to the eleavenâ—h In the setting downe of the proposition in generall these circumstances are unfolded to us 1. His affinitie with the people 2. The end why the Priest is ordained 3. The object whereabout he is occupied 4. One principall poâ—nt wherein it doth chiefly consist 5. The manner how he executes his office with a fellow feeling of the infirmities of his brethren ratified by the cause having himselfe an experience of the same infirmities Which is confirmed by an effect whereunto he is bound 6. His calling to his office illustrated by an example In the Application of it 1. He shewes that Christ hath a lawfull calling to his office as the Priests had which is confirmed by two divine testimonies 2. That hee is faithfull in the execution of his office 1. In respect of the things he was to doe with God 2. In regard of that which hee did for us which he concludeth with the repetition of the calling the foundation of all Before he comes to the explication of the proposition he prepares them to it by a new preface shewing the difficultie of the matter and the dulnesse of the hearers Which he prooveth by the effects they that have beene a long time at Schoole and have profited little are dull hearers but you have beene a long time at Schoole and profited little Ergo you are dull hearers For wee have neede to teach you your A. B. C. againe which he illustrateth by a similitude first set downe Then unfolded with both the branches belonging to it The conjunction For is not alwayes copulativa but sometimes inchoativa set for a grace and ornament in the beginning of a sentence yet it may have this coherence with the former having a great and a loving High Priest let us goe with boldnesse to the throne of Grace for this our high Priest hath all things that appertaine to an High Priest as shall appeare by the particulars Not one or two but all every one not one exempted Aaron Eleazar Iehojadah Iehosuah yea Melchizedec himselfe though his father and mother are not expressed in Scripture yet hee was taken from among men So was our SAVIOUR himselfe being made of a Woman and found in the true shape and similitude of a man Not only every inferiour Priest but every High Priest the Highest of all was taken from among men God taketh him by the hand separateth him from among his brethren and setteth him in a chaire of dignity above them all Hee was not taken ex volatilibus that he might not mount up above others not ex reptilibus because he should not be too much glewed to the earth not ex piscibus then in another element not ex angelis then he could not converse familiarly with his brethren nor have compassion on their infirmities but the High Priest was taken from among men he is a man as others be When God had brought all Creatures before man he found not an helpe meete for him So God thought it not meete to make an High Priest for men but among men All Ministers and Preachers are taken from among men it did not seeme good to the wisedome of GOD to call Angels to this office The Angell appeared to Philip and sent him to instruct the Eunuch but the Angell did not teach him himselfe It was not an Angell that preached CHRIST to Cornelius but Saint Peter that was a man as hee himselfe was As CHRIST tooke not on him the nature of Angels but the seede of Abraham So GOD hath not appointed Angels Preachers but men wee have this treasure in earthen vessels The Preachers that bring the pearle of the word are vessels of earth as you your selves be And take heede that yee doe not contemne them GOD hath honoured them with an high and magnificent office therefore doe not you dishonour them A number thinke basely of the Ministers because they be but men as they are A father is but a man yet the child honours him yea though he be a man growen himselfe as Salomon did Bathshebah A Master is but a man yet the servant though elder and stronger then he reverences him The Maior and Bayliffes of a Towne are but men yet the whole corporation yeelds honour to them Iustices of Peace are but men yet feared in regard of their places A King is but a man taken from among men and dyes as other men yet wee doe not despise him because he is a man So though the Preacher be a man as others be it may be a weake and poorer man yet in regard of that office wherunto God hath exalted him to be his Ambassadour and steward to be his arme to pull you up to the kingdome of heaven hee is to bee reverenced by you all God hath taken us from among men to carry men into his owne kingdome therefore love and honour us To what use For the salvation of men God by a man will save men not for himselfe alone but for other men he is not ordained for beasts for the building of houses the tilling of ground the making of Cloath but to build up men to life everlasting to breake up the fallow hearts of men and to sow the immortall seed of the word in them Not ordained for Angels but for men the good Angels need him not the bad Angels shall have no benefite by him He is ordained for the saving of men not of Angels not for rich men alone but also for poore not onely to tell meane men of their duties but great men too whatsoever their authoritie bee in the world So is the Magistrate ordained of God Rom. 13.4 therefore the distinction followeth in things that are to bee done with God the one in temporalibus the other in spiritualibus the one is occupied about the goods names and bodies of men the other about the soules of men Hebr. 13.17 The Ministers office is to preach the Word to teach the
people the way to heaven to pray for the people in the congregation to carry their prayers to God to celebrate the Sacraments these be the lysts of the Minister The Magistrate hath his bounds and the Minister his Vzziah though a King must not meddle with the Priests office and Azariah the High Priest must not intrude himselfe into the Kings office yet that High Priest of Rome will have both swords hee will bee a Priest and a King too he will be for matters of the world as well as for GODS matters Boniface the eight shewed himselfe one day in the attyre of a Priest another day in the attyre of a Prince affirming that hee was both Bellarmine of late hath somewhat minced the matter that the Pope hath no power in temporall matters directè yet indirectè quoad bonum spirituale he may play Rex In respect of the spirituall good of the Church he may depose Princes at his pleasure and dispose of their kingdomes as pleaseth him So as a man get into an house it makes no great matter whether directly or indirectly and the Papists so as they may thrust the Pope into the possession of temporalities they care not whether directly or indirectly If one kill a man whether directly or indirectly all is one So as the Pope may play the butcher with Kings and Princes at his pleasure what availeth it whether directly or indirectly this is indirect dealing by an indirect distinction to breake downe the wall of partition that God Himselfe hath set up betweene the Priest and the Magistrate Every one shall finde enough to doe in his office and to guide his owne boate though he intermedle not in the office of the other and put his rudder into another mans boate Let the Magistrate look well to his temporall things and let the Minister keepe himselfe to his spirituall things they be both Gods deputies the one in things that belong to God the other in things that perâ—â—ine to men Let them discharge their offices to Gods glory and the good of them that be committed to their charge He insisteth in one particular pertaining to GOD that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sinnes that is for the expiation of sinnes The Iesuits will have a perpetuall Priest-hood to be heere described and ordained in this place There must be Priests to the end of the world to offer sacrifice for sinne whereas it is as cleare as the noone day that this description is borrowed out of the law to set forth the spirituall Priest-hood of Christ withall The Apostle here teacheth us not what must be in the time of the Gospell but what was in the time of the law applying it to Christ. An externall sacrifice propitiatory for sin as they will have it is injurious to the blessed and perfect sacrifice which Christ offred on the Crosse for the sins of the world All outward sacrifices for sinne must now cease the bloud of Christ shed on the crosse having purged us from all sinne Yet the Ministers of the Gospell have now some sacrifices to offer up they bee either common with all Christians or proper to their ministerie 1. They must offer up themselves soules and bodies as an holy sacrifice to God as all Christians are bound to doe 2. They must bee plentifull in the workes of mercie to their power as other Christians are for with such sacrifices GOD is well pleased But there be other spirituall sacrifices that are also proper to them 1. To present the prayers of the people to God Ezra praised the great God of heaven and all the people said Amen So the Minister as the mouth of the congregation as a Spirituall Priest must offer up the prayers of the people to God and they in an holy zeale subscribe to him saying Amen Amen 2. We by the preaching of the Word doe sacrifice the people to God The Priests in the time of the law took a knife and cut the throat of a Calfe a Sheepe a Goat and so sacrificed them to the Lord. We by the sword of the Spirit cut the throat of sin of covetousnes pride malice uncleannes and so offer up the people as a glorious sacrifice to the Lord an odour that smelleth sweete Happy are they that bee sacrificed by the Ministers of the holy Word these sacrifices wee must offer to the end of the world and pray for us that we may offer them to Gods glory the comfort and salvation of you all VERSE 2. HE must not only execute his office but in such a manner as God requireth not in rigour and severity but in love kindnesse and compassion Which is illustrated by the persons on whom he must have compassion and the cause why If any sinne on ignorance or weakenesse hee must have compassion on them Such as are seduced by others and carryed out of the way what and if they sinne on knowledge Must they not be pittied Yes God forbid else but if they sin on malice against the knowne truth we must not so much as pray for them nor bee touched with any compassion towards them Pray not for this people neither lift up a cry for them There is a sinne unto death I doe not say that yee shall pray for it Saint Paul had no pitty on Alexander the Copper-Smith but prayed against him Otherwise if any of the people through infirmitie fall into a sinne if upon weakenesse of braine he be overcome with drinke if by the flattering entisements of the flesh he happen to be carryed into Adultery if hee bee somewhat too much in love with the world if he be a little tinckled with pride if he happen to be seduced by any Heretickes that come with a shew of Religion with faire and sugred words and so beguile him ere hee bee aware wee that be the Preachers of the Word must have compassion on such A Minister must not have an heart of flint but of oyle ready to melt at the consideration of the infirmities of the people and there is good cause why Because he himselfe is compassed with infirmities as they are as with a gowne that covers him from top to toe VERSE 3. ANd that he proveth by an evident signe A Minister is compassed with the same infirmities that the people are The Lycaonians would have sacrificed to St. Paul and Barnabas but they refused it O doe not so we are men of the like passions with you Cornelius fell downe at Saint Peters feet but hee tooke him up saying I my selfe also am a man Elias was a rare and admirable Prophet yet a man subject to like passions as we are Though we be never so wise learned or holy yet let the best Preachers in the world remember that they be men cloathed with the ragged Coate of infirmities as others bee Hence it is that Ministers yea famous Ministers doe often fall As Noah did into drunkennesse David into Adultery and murder Peter
parts and were off the stage therefore he must needs be a Priest in heaven not in the earth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 performe divine Service or which serve with great reverence of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a particle that increaseth the signification in composition and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tremo much more should we serve in the Gospell 1 Cor. 2.3 To the patterne or sampler or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being understood which serve in the patterne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is subostensio obscura repraesentatio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Col. 2.17 which was but a type or shadow of heavenly things All that was in the ceremoniall Law were types of our Saviour Christ and of the kingdome of heaven The Sanctuary a shadow of heaven the Tabernacle of Christ's body the High-Priests of Christ their sacrifices types of his the brasen Serpent a figure of him they had the shadow and we the substance This he proveth by the testimony of God Himselfe Divinitùs admonitus Moses did not make it of his owne head but by Gods appointment and direction When hee was about the making and finishing of the Tabernacle for it was begun that it might be finished Syriac dum conderet tabernaculum Supply 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not in the Hebrew Text yet it may bee derived out of Exodus 25.9 The Lord in a vision shewed heaven our Saviour Christ and all things appertaining to him to Moses Now according to that patterne were the Tabernacle and Temple to bee framed that might praefigurate and shadow out those heavenly things to the Iewes In earthly buildings the patterne of the house is not so glorious as the house the patterne is drawne in paper in darke lineaments but this patterne farre exceeded the whole beauty of the ceremoniall Law it might draw a little neere to it but it could not expresse it to the full The Ministers of the New Testament are more glorious than the Priests of the Old Testament In this wee agree wee are both servants the servants of God and of the Church but here is the difference they served the patterne we the thing patterned they served the shadow wee the truth and substance shadowed by them they shadowed CHRIST to come to the people wee preach Christ already come Iohn Baptist was greater than all the Prophets but we in a one sense are greater than Iohn Baptist the least in the kingdome of heaven is greater than he In this respect our Ministery should be more highly esteemed of the which notwithstanding is little regarded by many The Devill in the maide spake honourably of Paul and Silas some of us will speake contemptibly of Christ's Ambassadours They were the moone light we are the Sunne-light we serve to shew you the way to heaven plainly and perspicuously therefore honour our service and Ministery Where had they this patterne from Moses and hee from GOD. Moses might not swerue from his patterne All things must bee squared according to that patterne which God hath left to us in his word The Magistrate must rule the common-wealth according to the patterne that God hath set downe in his word The Governours of the Church must order it according to the patterne that God hath appointed the disposers of the Mysteries of God must preach according to the patterne of Christ and his Apostles not in the entising words of mans wisedome but in the plaine evidence of the spirit and with power The father must so governe his Children the Master his servants the Husband his Wife according to the patterne prescribed by God This patterne of the most wise God must be observed by us all If wee follow the devices of our owne braine and leave this patterne of God Almighty wee justly incurre his wrath and displeasure Vriah the Priest must make the Altar in all points like the fashion that King Ahaz sent from Damascus 2 Reg. 16.11 A Carpenter and Mason must make the house according to the patterne received from him that is the Author of the house he must frame the house to the will of him that sets him on worke and not after his owne will A Sempster must sow according to the Sampler A Scholler must write according to his Coppy Wee are angry with a Barber if he doe not trimme us as we would have him and displeased with a Taylor if hee make not the Coate as we wished him and must not the high and eternall God bee justly incensed against us if we follow our owne patterne and forsake his therefore let that patterne so neere as we can bee carefully observed by us all Neither must we follow it in one or two things alone but in all See that thou make all things according c. In some things peradventure which like us well we can be contented to be directed by Gods patterne but in all things wee will not In some things wee will bee carryed by our owne will and affection Herod did many things that Iohn Baptist bade him he followed the patterne in some things but he would not doe all Let Iohn preach his heart out he will keepe his sweet sinne of incest still Saul followed Gods patterne awhile in his government but at length he departed from it As Zachary and Elizabeth walked in all Gods Commandements so wee must observe Gods patterne in all things hee that keepeth the whole Law and offendeth in one point is guilty of all and if ye breake Gods patterne but in one thing especially wittingly and willingly he will require it at your hands A Scholler must not write two or three letters according to his coppie but all if he make one awry his Master will be offended with him Therefore in all things so farre as it is possible let us follow the patterne that God hath set before our eyes that yeelding not a lame and halting but a full and complete obedience to him we may have a full weight of eternall glory in the life to come But what and if we have not all things according to this patterne shall wee in a pelting chafe hurle all away God forbid If thy garment be not made in all points according to thy minde wilt thou cast it away and not rather have that amended which is defective If thine house be not in all respects built as thou desirest wilt thou pull all down Though there should be some men in the Church and common-wealth that draw not so neere the celestiall patterne as were to bee wished yet let us not in a rage fling out of hose Churches and common-wealths Such is the infirmitie of man and the malice and subtilty of the Devill that no Church in the world can bee found wherein there are not some imperfections comming short of the patterne delivered to us yet let us not separate our selves but hold the unity of faith in the bond of love VERSE 6. THe fourth argument to prove the advancement of Christ's ministration above the Leviticall is